Bad news Wild Meteor

page views:1 Publication date:2022-09-28

I'm Yang Xiaotian, a third-year student at XX High School in Chengdu. I'm 175cm tall, and as for my looks, well, let's just say they're not great (can you even be a lead actor if you're not good-looking?). My parents are both senior managers at a large company, just in different departments. Naturally, my life is quite comfortable. My studies have always been terrible. My parents have tried countless times to persuade me to study harder, but I just have no interest in learning.
Summer vacation just ended, and I'm not mentally prepared for school to start again.
This morning, my head is foggy; I guess it's because I watched too many Japanese AVs yesterday! Ugh! Although I hate Japan and don't buy Japanese goods, Japanese AVs are really good. I look at the clock on the wall—ah, it's 8:30! Oh no, I'm going to be late! My parents have been away on a business trip for over ten days and are coming back today. I think to myself, "I'm already late on the first day; I'm going to get scolded by my homeroom teacher, Ms. Xie." I
hurriedly ride my bike to school, and the first class has already started. I steel myself and walk to the classroom door.
My homeroom teacher, Xie Yingying, is an absolute beauty—you could say she has a devilish figure and an angelic face. I especially love her breasts; because she recently gave birth and is still breastfeeding, her already full and rounded breasts are even larger now. She has a slender waist, a pert bottom, and long, slender legs, making her my go-to object for self-gratification. No one sleeps in her class; how could anyone fall asleep with such a stunning beauty in front of them?
Actually, she lives right across the street; we both live on the 17th floor of Building A in Zilan Garden, and we often bump into each other in the elevator on our way to and from school.
However, she's been divorced for over a year, and I don't know why. Nobody knows about it except me, partly because we're neighbors and partly because my mother and the teacher are close. I often think to myself, if I had such a beautiful wife, I would never divorce her, even if it killed me. But it's strange, why would she have a child after the divorce?
"Ding..." Finally, class is over. I have no interest in the lesson, not because I'm afraid of being scolded by the teacher, but because I genuinely don't want to study anymore. Actually, it's quite good that she scolded me; at least we can have another close encounter.
"Yang Xiaotian, please come to my office."
"Hey!! I thought Teacher Xie was being merciful today, but it seems she still won't let you off the hook." My deskmate, a very beautiful girl named Liu Yiting, said gloatingly. We usually have a very good relationship.
I glared at Liu Yiting and said, "You jinx!"
I slowly followed Xie Yingying to the office. As soon as we entered, I saw a middle-aged man and said, "Teacher Xie, is this Yang Xiaotian?"
"Yes, that's him. Talk to him."
This scene left me completely bewildered, unable to guess why this person wanted to see me or what he wanted to say.
“Yang, I’m your parents’ lawyer. I have some very unfortunate news to tell you. The plane your parents were on crashed early this morning, and your parents perished. Please accept my deepest condolences. They left you an inheritance of 3 million yuan, the house you currently live in, two cars, and approximately 2 million yuan in compensation from the insurance company.” The man said gravely.
I was stunned, as if the sky were falling. I didn’t know what to do; I couldn’t believe it was true. I roared, “You’re lying!”
Just then, a soft hand patted my shoulder. I knew it was Teacher Xie. She gently comforted me:
"Xiaotian, as your teacher and your mother's friend, I'm also very saddened by this. But you must pull yourself together. Since it's happened, you have to face it no matter what. Your parents in heaven wouldn't want you to be like this. You've grown up; you're a man now. You must be strong and face everything."
"Yang Xiaotian, this is your inheritance certificate. Please sign it. If you have any related questions in the future, feel free to come to me. I will do my best to help you."
I had no choice but to sign, and the lawyer left. He didn't say anything more; perhaps he'd seen this kind of thing many times before.
"Yang Xiaotian, shall I go back with you now? Don't be sad. Wait a moment, I'll go ask for leave." The teacher was still so gentle; she whispered softly in my ear.
After a while, Teacher Xie and I walked out of the school. She suggested we walk back, and I didn't say anything, so we walked together.
Actually, it's not that I'm not strong; it's just that all of this happened so suddenly, and I can't accept it all at once.
But I still told the teacher, "I will be strong. I can't be with them forever; one day they will leave me. Sadness is inevitable, but I'll get better with time."
"You did very well today, very strong. Nothing I say is as good as what you've figured out yourself. Your parents will leave you eventually, and you'll have to face it."
The teacher continued, "You're in your final year of high school now, there's not much time left. What are your plans?"
I replied, "No."
The teacher said, "Then move in with me. Your mother often helped me during my most difficult times. Now that she's gone, I need to supervise your studies. There are plenty of rooms at home." The teacher was referring to how my mother often went to her house to take care of her after her divorce and she became pregnant.
If it were before, I would have jumped for joy at the prospect of living with such a beautiful woman, but now I wasn't in the mood. However, I still knew it was a good thing, so I agreed.
"Then move in today. But don't tell anyone we're living together," the teacher said. To comfort me, the teacher suggested we move today. I think she wanted me to do something to numb myself and temporarily forget the pain.
Slowly, we returned to my home. The teacher often came to my house, so everything felt familiar.
The teacher said, "Wait a moment, I'll go back and change my clothes and come right away."
After a while, the teacher returned wearing a loose t-shirt and sweatpants. As soon as she entered, she said,
"I have a bed there, so you don't need to move anything. Just take your most frequently used things."
After a long time, everything was finally settled. The teacher had painstakingly made my new room very comfortable. We sat on the sofa, and for a moment, I had already forgotten about my parents.
The teacher asked me, "What would you like to drink?"
I replied, "Soda is fine."
The teacher went to the kitchen and brought back soda and two glasses. She bent down to pour the soda, and wow, through the low neckline of her t-shirt, I saw her snow-white skin, two large breasts, and a deep cleavage that could overwhelm countless passions. Her bra was too small to cover her large breasts, but I only knew that her breasts were big, but I didn't know their size.
I really wanted to reach out and touch those big breasts. She has a three-month-old son now, and those breasts must be full of milk. I suddenly wanted to taste what they tasted like. My penis was already very hard when I suddenly saw the teacher raise her head. I immediately turned my face away, thankfully the teacher hadn't noticed.
The teacher and I continued chatting on the sofa, and it was only after a long time that we realized it was almost 5 pm.
The teacher said, "Look, we've been chatting for so long, we've lost track of time. Are you hungry? I'll go take a shower and then cook."
I watched the teacher walk into the bathroom. I really wanted to see her body, but I knew her bathroom; there was no chance. I decided to go to my bedroom and lie down for a while. Back in my room, my mind was filled with the teacher's image, but after a while, my head felt heavy, so I fell asleep.
Chapter Two: Ghostly Treasures
While I was sound asleep, I suddenly felt someone standing next to me. I immediately opened my eyes and looked to the side.
"Ah!" I was startled. The whole room was filled with smoke, and there were two people next to me. One was dressed entirely in white, holding a white iron chain, and his face was pale. The other was dressed entirely in black, holding a black iron chain, and his face was jet black.
"These seem to be the Black and White Impermanence, the soul-reapers of hell," I thought to myself.
"Little friend, you guessed right. We are indeed soul-reapers."
I didn't know who was speaking; neither of them spoke, but their voices were clearly audible.
The strangest thing was that they even knew what I was thinking. I suddenly realized that seeing them wasn't a good thing, and I panicked, saying, "Don't you only catch the dead? I'm not dead yet. I think I was sleeping.
Have you got the wrong person?"
"No mistake, you're the one we're looking for. But don't be afraid, you're indeed not dead. We've come to see you about something." Finally, I saw White Impermanence speak, but his voice was so deep it sent chills down my spine.
"You're officials from the underworld, huh? What do you need me for?" I asked tremblingly.
"Alright, Second Brother, let me speak," Black Impermanence said to White Impermanence.
"Alright, let me tell you. We're here to deliver something to you. Your parents shouldn't have died. They were supposed to be the only two survivors of the plane crash, but for some reason (actually, the two brothers and the Ox-Head and Horse-Face brothers played mahjong all night and didn't control the force of the crash properly this morning), your parents died unexpectedly. But they can't be brought back to life; their bodies have already turned to ashes. Your parents don't want us to make up for them with an exceptionally good fate in their next life; they want us to make it up to you, so we've come. They've already been reincarnated into good lives, and they'll even be husband and wife," said Black Impermanence.
Black Impermanence said again, "Here are three treasures, you can only choose one. 1. Soul Bead; 2. Money Turtle; 3. Holy Spirit Water."
I asked excitedly, "What are their uses?"
The black-clad messenger said, "With the Soul Bead, you can contact other people's souls, in other words, you can know what they are thinking. As long as there is even the slightest physical contact, you will know what they are thinking. With the Money Turtle, you can have countless riches and become the richest person in the world. No matter what you do, you will make the most money. After drinking the Holy Spirit Water, you will be the most intelligent person in the world. Alright, choose."
Ah! They are all good things, which one should I choose? Countless riches, so tempting! I also want the smartest brain. In the end, I chose the Soul Bead. With it, how could I be afraid of not having money? What's the use of being the smartest? I still have to work hard my whole life.
"Are there any other things?" I asked greedily.
"No, don't be greedy. These are all treasures," Black Impermanence said.
At this moment, Bai Wuchang thought to himself, "Damn it, this is a treasure to you, but it's trash to us. If the boss hadn't said he could only give you one, I would have given you both and be done with it. Why waste time here? The old ox and horse are waiting for us to go back and make a profit!"
"My parents are two people, so I should at least get two treasures to even things out. This doesn't seem fair to me," I said unwillingly, trying to ask for something better. This was a rare opportunity.
"Alright, there's only one treasure. But I can give you something privately, so don't haggle anymore," the white-robed messenger said.
"Have you chosen? If you have, I'll give you a book of strange tales. Everyone wants that!" the white-robed messenger said.
"Then I'll take the Soul Bead." Finally, it was settled.
"Also, remember, when you first start communicating with other people's souls, you can only use it once a day. As you get used to it, the number of times will increase. But never force a communication, or you will be harmed." After the black-robed messenger finished speaking, he disappeared.
"Hahahaha..." Seeing that he had obtained the treasure, he jumped up happily.
Thump... "Ouch!" Suddenly, a headache struck, and his eyes opened. Realizing he had just been dreaming, he bumped into the headboard in his excitement.
Ah!! It was just a dream, what a waste of joy. Looking at the clock by the bed, it was already 6 a.m.
He perked up; he should go to class. He returned to reality, and his mood plummeted. As he opened the door and went out, he saw his teacher coming out of her room.
The teacher was wearing a white spaghetti strap nightgown, revealing a large expanse of her snow-white breasts, a deep cleavage, and her pointed, erect nipples, barely visible. The nightgown was short, displaying her two long, slender, snow-white legs, and he could vaguely see the mysterious area between her legs.
Then he saw her stretching her arms, making her already full and large breasts even more prominent.
The scene caused my little brother, who had never seen anything like it before, to get an incredible erection, creating a large tent in my lower abdomen. I came out naked, wearing only shorts, a habit I have at home.
She immediately sensed me watching, glanced at me, and casually looked down at my crotch. Her face suddenly turned red, both surprised and embarrassed.
Because I was wearing shorts and the teacher was only wearing pajamas, perhaps it was a bit chilly in the morning, or perhaps it was the awkwardness of our attire, we both instinctively reached for a towel on the sofa in front of us, and our hands touched briefly.
"Ah!! So big, so firm! And such a fit and muscular body!"
I was immediately taken aback. She hadn't said anything, and even if I hadn't seen her speak, she wouldn't have said that. Could it be what she was thinking? Instantly, my heart, which had plummeted to rock bottom, began to boil again. I thought, "This is all real! I can communicate with other people's souls! It's all real! Ah... I'm rich!!"
Lost in my own joy, I didn't notice that the teacher had already gone back to his room. Suddenly, I remembered there was something else. I immediately went back to my room and saw a book next to my desk. The cover had the three large characters "Strange Tales" written on it. I eagerly opened the book.
The first page mentioned something about "spiritual transformation and disguise techniques" and "the mental cultivation method of the I Ching." I couldn't help but laugh. Disguise techniques were amazing, and this mental cultivation method must be some kind of martial arts manual. Now, because of my extraordinary experience, my parents' troubles had faded considerably. I also knew they had been reincarnated into a good family, which put my mind at ease. What followed was a hopeful and infinitely exciting life.
Chapter Three: Dream Return
I was excitedly reading when I heard my teacher's voice from outside the door: "Xiao Tian, you'll need to rest at home for a while starting today before going back to class!" I knew she was still worried about my emotions and wanted me to have a few more days to adjust. Then she said again, "I'm going to class now. Breakfast is on the table; come out and eat in a bit. Also, Xiao Xi is at Grandma Wang's house downstairs. Go check on her when you have time, okay?"
Hearing her, I loudly replied from inside the room, "Okay." Only after hearing my voice did she leave, relieved.
I continued reading with great interest. I don't know how much time passed before I finally finished reading the book.
I thought to myself, "This book is really good. The art of disguise doesn't require as many drugs as in the movies. It's based on the internal energy cultivation method later on. It seems I need to learn the I Ching cultivation method first, and then learn the art of disguise after I have a certain foundation."
Today I started practicing internal energy cultivation. The I Ching cultivation method isn't difficult; it's written in great detail, and you just need to follow the instructions.
Following the instructions in the book, I began practicing. First, I clearly understood all the acupoints mentioned in the book and their functions. After memorizing them, I couldn't believe it myself; I had actually memorized all the acupoints and their effects in such a short time—it must have been tens of thousands of words! Had I suddenly become smarter? Actually, I didn't know. It was all thanks to the Soul Bead, which had subtly changed my body.
Having understood the acupoints, I began practicing the internal energy cultivation method. Following the route in the book, I circulated the Qi in my body through each acupoint in sequence. After completing one cycle, I felt my Qi had increased, and my eyesight and hearing had improved significantly.
The book's internal energy cultivation method had ten levels, which were essentially ten different routes for circulating Qi.
I remained immersed in practicing, only going out to eat when I was hungry. I also went downstairs to see my teacher's son, Niu Xi. Because of her work, my teacher had to leave him with Granny Wang, the gatekeeper, who paid her a few hundred yuan a month.
At 6 PM, my teacher returned carrying her son. As soon as she entered, she saw me and said, "Xiao Tian, you look much better today! I'm so happy! How many days of rest do you want?"
I thought for a moment. At my current pace, it would probably take me more than a month to complete this mental cultivation technique, so I told her, "I want to rest for more than a month."
The teacher was also surprised and said, "What? That long? I was so happy to see you in such good spirits today. I thought you could go back to class in a week. Why do you need to take such a long leave?"
I knew that taking such a long leave was a bit of an exaggeration, but I still came up with many reasons. I said, "Teacher, I want to use ten days to calm down, another ten days to think about my future plans, and the remaining time to deal with the issues and property left by my parents." "
Oh, is that so? What you said makes sense. You'll be on your own from now on, so you should think about many things and issues now to avoid affecting your studies." The teacher thought for a moment and agreed.
"Also, Xiaotian, now that we're living together, don't call me 'teacher' at home anymore. Just call me Sister Ying. I'm only 25. But at school, you still have to call me 'teacher.' I'm your older sister now, and you're not an orphan anymore," the teacher said.
"Sister!" I murmured to myself. Hearing her say that made me a little sad. The teacher was so kind. I immediately threw myself at her with tears in my eyes and cried out, "Sister, you're so good." Holding her now, I felt for the first time how precious it was to have family. Although the person I was holding was a very beautiful woman with a very attractive figure, I didn't react at all. I was in the embrace of family. That
night, I lay in my bed thinking about everything that had happened that day. It was so bizarre, so unbelievable. Slowly, my eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and slowly I fell asleep.
"Yang Xiaotian..."
I heard that deep voice again, and I immediately opened my eyes. I saw Bai Wuchang standing in front of me.
"Why are you here again? What's the matter?" I asked, puzzled.
"Sorry to bother you, I forgot to mention something last time. Your parents want you to go to Tianjin to find a man named Liu Kong. This is his address. They said you should go see him when you have time. He'll tell you something very important, saying you'll regret it for the rest of your life if you don't go. Okay, I'm leaving."
When I woke up in the morning, I wondered if I was dreaming again. But I saw a note on my desk with "No. **, Tianjin Road" written on it.
I thought to myself, "What could it be? I must go see this person when I have time."
And so, 43 days passed uneventfully. I had finished learning everything in the book, including the art of disguise. Now I could transform into anyone, and as long as I knew their appearance and physique, I could freely communicate with their souls. Moreover, my body had undergone a dramatic change. My body was stronger and more powerful, and my penis had become thicker and longer, now about 20 centimeters long. I, who was already handsome, was now even more perfect, and I seemed to have grown a little taller as well.
Of course, during this time, I received my parents' assets, about 5 million yuan in cash, a house, and two cars. I practiced my mind-reading skills with Sister Ying. I learned all of Sister Ying's secrets: her favorite color is black, her breasts are 35C, she hasn't had sex for 2 years and 6 months, she has a lot of milk and has to express a lot every day, partly because she only feeds her child in the morning and evening, and partly because her breasts are engorged at noon and she goes to the toilet to express the milk.
I also know I've changed. I can't see many changes in my body myself, but I know from Sister Ying's perspective. In her eyes, I know I've changed a lot. My body has become very strong, and with my handsome appearance, I'm very attractive to women. My temperament has also fundamentally changed; I give off a very friendly and approachable feeling. Everyone wants to be close to me, especially women.
I'm not an ordinary person now. What should I do? Maintain world peace? Impossible! But I will help my country. I never buy Japanese goods; I hate Japan, and I will also try to destroy Japan.
During the time I've been with Sister Ying, I've had a strong craving for women; I have a high desire to conquer all the women I'm interested in. But now I'm also confused. Where should I start? After thinking for a long time, I realized that I had to learn many things this year, and that my life would never be ordinary again. The first woman I conquered was Sister Ying.
Chapter Four
Hearing a sound at the door, I immediately went to open it. It was Sister Ying back. Sigh! Why did Sister Ying seem so different? She looked very depressed, and her eyes were red, indicating she had been crying. She looked completely listless; just looking at her standing there, I could tell she had no strength left.
I quickly went over, grabbed her hand, and tried to read her mind. Oh! It turned out her ex-husband had come to see her today. He had found a wealthy woman, and this time he came to take Sister Ying's child. Sister Ying had no money now, and in the divorce, she only got the house. The court's judgment had arrived, stating that the child would stay with his father, and that heartless man had already taken the child away. Now that I knew how heartbroken she was, it made things easier.
"Sister Ying, what's wrong?" Although I knew why, I still deliberately asked. I didn't want others to know I had this special ability.
With a blank and desperate look in her eyes, Yingjie said, "I have nothing left."
I asked again, "Sister Ying, please tell me what's wrong. Maybe I can think of a way to help you."
Sister Ying said helplessly, "There's nothing I can do now. The child has already been taken away, and my only hope is gone."
I still asked her, "What child? Did something happen to your son?"
Sister Ying sadly told me what had happened. Seeing her so heartbroken, I really wanted to help her, but besides being able to communicate with spirits and possessing what I considered to be very powerful martial arts skills, I had no other options.
"Sister Ying, don't be sad. At least you shouldn't worry about the child. After all, the child is with his father, and his father is rich now. His life will be good. When he's older and more sensible, he'll definitely come back. He won't blame you because you didn't do anything wrong in this matter, and you couldn't do anything about it. When I have money in the future, maybe I can help you get your child back before he grows up." I comforted her.
"Really? Will he come back to me?" the teacher asked, looking at me with suspicion.
"I definitely will."
"Thank you, Xiaotian. Can you have a drink with me?"
"Sure, but don't drink too much."
After saying that, I immediately went downstairs to buy some wine. I bought a few bottles of red wine and some ready-made food and came back.
When I entered the room, I found that Sister Ying had changed her clothes. A loose t-shirt covered her full and beautiful body. She was still sitting on the sofa. Before I could put the wine on the table, she took out a bottle, grabbed it, opened it, and gulped down a few mouthfuls. I quickly pulled her back and said, "I'll drink with you. Drink slowly. Tell me what's bothering you, okay?"
We drank and chatted like that. Although I already knew everything about her, I pretended not to know and listened carefully to what she had to say. Before I knew it, we had finished all the wine. I don't know what happened, but I felt like I hadn't drunk any wine at all. Sister Ying had already passed out and seemed to be saying something.
So I tried to help her into her room. As soon as I helped her up, I felt like I was electrocuted. Her arm was on my shoulder, and I put my arm around her. I immediately felt her hot, soft body. My penis instantly hardened, and my hand slowly moved upwards from her waist until it was next to her large breasts. I hesitated to grab them, and we stood there motionless in the living room.
Finally, I made up my mind. Conquering Yingjie would be very difficult; our social status was a huge barrier between us. Unless we had a significant breakthrough in an instant, it would be difficult to build up our feelings through ordinary means.
My hand slowly moved to her firm, large, and soft breasts, and I grabbed them through her clothes. I trembled slightly. So soft, so comfortable. Her bra was thin, and I could even clearly feel her nipples. I felt incredibly fulfilled. I wanted to feel her body, which I had longed for, with my erect penis. My hand continued to knead her breasts as we slowly walked towards her room.
I opened her door and placed her on the bed. I turned on all the lights because I wanted to properly admire her body. I quickly stripped off all my clothes and walked to the bed.
Yingjie was lying on the bed in a starfish position, and even in this position, her full breasts still pushed her clothes high. I slowly climbed onto the bed, knelt between her legs, and my hands eagerly reached inside her clothes, into her bra, and began to touch her breasts. It felt so real, like a water-filled balloon. I didn't plan to take off her clothes immediately; I wanted to touch every part of her body first.
Yingjie's face was very red, like a peach blossom in March, a bright red with a hint of pink. I began to rub her large breasts with more force. Slowly, I felt my hands getting wet.
A flash of inspiration struck me, and I immediately became incredibly excited. This must be her breast milk. I took off her t-shirt, and I really couldn't resist anymore. A pair of white and pink breasts were displayed before me.
I couldn't believe that Yingjie would expose her breasts to me. Those perfect, alluring curves... I lay on top of her and took one nipple into my mouth, sucking hard. Although I wasn't drunk from the alcohol, I was still very thirsty. I kneaded one of her breasts while sucking on her nipple, swallowing her sweet milk. Soon, both breasts were empty.
Time to check Yingjie's lower body. I pulled down her athletic pants and stopped. Gazing between her legs, I saw the place where countless heroes had fallen. I pulled down her panties, revealing a dense forest beneath the spring I had longed for. Yingjie's body was truly voluptuous everywhere, even here; it was already bulging before I even took off her panties.
I spread her legs as wide as possible and even grabbed the inside of her full, rounded thighs. She was truly a beauty.
I just don't understand, is money really that important? If I had a wife like this, I'd be happy even if I were poor my whole life.
I carefully observed her honey pot. I had seen many pictures and videos online before, although they were all very clear. But nothing compares to the reality before my eyes. Two round, glossy, red labia, gently parted, revealing the peach blossom paradise I'd longed for. I inserted a finger.
Ah!! The feeling was completely different; the tight, warm, and intimate walls were so wonderful. Even just my finger felt so good; I could
only imagine how amazing it would be with my penis. Thinking of this, I couldn't resist any longer. My desire to look again and touch her full body vanished.
Now, all I wanted was to penetrate her with my penis. I guided my erect penis to the entrance of her vagina, then grasped her large breasts with both hands, kissing her lips and slipping my tongue into her mouth. I gently parted her teeth, licking her soft, unresponsive tongue.
"Swoosh!" With a thrust of my hips, my hard penis slid in. It was even better than I'd imagined—so tight, and almost dry, it was squeezing me painfully.
Yingjie's body twitched slightly, her face filled with happiness the moment I entered.
"Mmm..." Yingjie let out a satisfied moan, giving me a great sense of satisfaction and accomplishment.
"Thump..." I thrust rapidly, each time with such force, each time pulling out halfway before forcefully plunging back in.
"Mmm...oh...mmm..." Yingjie's moans were so alluring, and her little mouth moved as well. Her moans were entirely hummed through her nose. Some men who hadn't released in a long time would have ejaculated just from hearing such moans.
Yingjie's vagina began to moisten, although the pleasure wasn't as intense as before, her vagina felt warmer. With another entry, a familiar feeling flashed through my mind, and I erupted, ejaculating all the pent-up energy I had stored up for a month.
That's how I ejaculated five times into Yingjie's honeypot that night. Her vagina was swollen from my over-exploitation. Her breasts were no longer filled with milk and weren't as firm as before; her entire chest was covered in bluish-purple patches. Her fair, rosy neck was also covered in my hickeys. You could say there wasn't a single unscathed spot on her body.
In the morning, the sun had only just begun to peek over the horizon. Yingjie was already half-asleep, but looked like she was about to wake up.
Ah! So comfortable, but I feel a little tired. She vaguely remembered having a wet dream last night, dreaming that she was making love with Yang Xiaotian. Actually, it wasn't the first time; ever since she saw his bulging penis, she'd dreamt of making love with him before.
Xie Yingying suddenly felt her breasts being touched, and jumped back in shock, immediately opening her eyes. Ah… it was Yang Xiaotian! She saw that they were both naked, and he was even holding her breasts. No, her lower body felt full too; she hadn't felt this way in a long time.
How could this be? Making love with her student? She immediately pushed him away, and Yang Xiaotian's already erect penis slid out of her vagina. Xie Yingying immediately felt a sense of loss. Suddenly, Yang Xiaotian rolled over and pinned her down, his hard penis pressing against her vaginal opening again.
Actually, I wasn't asleep at all; I was just waiting for Sister Ying to wake up. I wanted to know what she was thinking. Now I realize that Sister Ying often dreams about me and making love. Now I understand that if I just do it one more time, this sexy and beautiful Sister Ying will be mine.
"Xiao Tian, no! I'm your teacher!" Sister Ying said in a panic.
"Sister Ying, didn't you say you were my teacher at school?"
"No, get down! You took advantage of me while I was drunk..." Sister Ying couldn't finish her sentence.
I immediately pretended to be innocent and said, "This is what you asked me to do yesterday. You pushed me onto the bed yesterday and said you liked me, that you would be with me forever, and that you would marry me. You even called me 'husband' yesterday."
I knew from Sister Ying's heart that she liked me a little, but because of our relationship, she didn't show it at all, and she didn't even know it herself. Of course, the rest was just me making things up, so that I could conquer this sexy beauty as soon as possible.
"Did I really say that?" Sister Ying's face turned red.
"Yes, you also said that you were my teacher at school and that I was your husband at home." I lied again.
"Xiao Tian, I drank too much yesterday and might have said something wrong. Let's just pretend it never happened," Sister Ying explained.
"Sister Ying, I know you like me, and I like you too. Do you know how heartbroken I was when you were like that yesterday? I'm graduating soon, and I won't be your student anymore. What's wrong with that? I swear I will always protect you and always love you. We're in the same boat now. I have no family left but you, and you have no one to rely on but me."
Hearing my words, Sister Ying wavered. She had always liked me, but subconsciously she didn't want to face it, so she hadn't realized it herself. Now, after thinking about it carefully, she admitted in her heart that she liked me, but our relationship still made it hard for her to let go.
I knew I was about to succeed. Taking advantage of her noticing, I thrust my hips forward and entered her again.
"Ah... Xiao Tian, what's wrong? No...?" Sister Ying only then felt my penis was inside her.
“Sister Ying, we both drank too much yesterday, and I didn’t feel anything. Now let’s really feel each other, okay?” I said as I started thrusting hard again, just like last night, each time so powerful, each time all the way in. My hands were also moving around her breasts.
“No… oh… hurry… stop.” Sister Ying’s voice was very soft, as if she had given in.
“Sister Ying, you’re so beautiful…” she said, but my waist didn’t stop.
“Xiao Tian, be gentle. It hurts a little.” Sister Ying was already my woman, and all her shackles automatically broke.
“Sister Ying, can I hear you call me husband one more time?” “Call me
just once? Sister Ying, I really want to hear it.” Seeing that Sister Ying was still embarrassed, I said coquettishly.
“Husband, be gentle. I haven’t done it in a long time, it hurts a little.”
I thought to myself, “It’s not that you haven’t done it in a long time, it’s that your pussy is swollen from my penetration, that’s why it hurts. But it seems tighter now that it’s swollen.”
“Sister Ying, I want to nurse.” I said, looking at Sister Ying.
She thought for a moment and said, "Alright, the baby's gone anyway, no one's breastfeeding anymore. It'll be engorged if you don't express. I'm your woman now, you can eat if you want."
I started sucking again, saying, "How come you finished yesterday, and now it's full again?"
"What? You ate yesterday?"
Realizing I'd let something slip, I immediately said, "You told me to drink yesterday. Don't you remember?"
I kept thrusting, and Sister Ying kept moaning. Soon her milk was drained again.
"Oh... Xiao Tian... harder... you're making me feel so good... faster..." Sister Ying became wanton.
"Since I'm making you feel good, can I do it anytime?"
"Oh... of course, you're my husband now, who else would do it if I didn't let you... oh..."
I felt my penis being impacted by a stream of liquid, and Sister Ying cried out even louder. It turned out she was having an orgasm.
I thrust for a while longer, and then ejaculated again, the hot semen shooting into Sister Ying's flower core. She came again.
After the climax, we held each other, kissing, our four hands constantly exploring each other's bodies.
Chapter Five
After a long while, I finally got out of bed. Turning around, I saw Yingjie looking at me with a shy expression,
as if we were two strangers meeting for the first time.
Looking at her expression, I couldn't help but ask, "What's wrong? Don't you recognize me?"
Although Yingjie was now lying naked on the bed, she didn't seem to care. She said to me very seriously,
"I really feel like I don't recognize you anymore. I've taught you for two years, but I can't connect the you of the past with the you of now. Except for your appearance, everything else about you has changed. Although I can't pinpoint exactly what, I'm sure that people who know you will think the same way I do when they see you again."
I knew from Yingjie's heart that she wasn't lying. But I still looked at her lecherously and said, "Of course I've changed. I used to be your student, now I'm your husband. Isn't that a big change?"
Sister Ying glared at me fiercely, "You've taken advantage of me in every way possible. Our relationship can't be known by anyone else, at least not until you finish high school, understand?"
I understood Sister Ying's words and immediately replied, "I understand, Sister Ying."
I wanted to tell Sister Ying about my situation, but I didn't know what she thought. I didn't know if she really cared about me. So I studied her thoughts again. Now, I only need to focus my attention slightly to know what someone is thinking. Now I know Sister Ying's thoughts. She has accepted me. In other words, in her eyes, I'm no longer a student, but a man. She finds me very attractive and has involuntarily fallen for me, slowly starting to love me.
Knowing this put my mind at ease. I said solemnly, "Sister Ying, I have something to tell you. You'll find it strange, and you might not even believe it. But don't speak yet, wait until I finish, and then we'll do an experiment, and you'll believe me."
So I recounted my extraordinary encounter. When I mentioned seeing the Black and White Impermanence, Sister Ying looked incredulous. But I had just said that she could only ask after I finished telling her everything. Of course, after I finished, Sister Ying said she didn't believe me and told me not to joke around.
But I was prepared. When I used my inner strength to transform into one of my classmates, Sister Ying froze, her mouth agape, her eyes shining with disbelief. When I revealed her thoughts, she almost fainted.
It took me a long time to come to my senses. Trying to calm my turbulent emotions, I said, "It's amazing, I really can't believe it. But it's all real. I don't even know what to say."
I knew Yingjie's state of mind and questioned her, "Yingjie, do you think I still need to go to school? Of course, I'll finish high school, but I want to use my abilities to do something I want to do."
Yingjie said, "Yes, you don't really need to study much now, but I hope you won't use your abilities for bad things. You should do something beneficial." Immediately after saying that, Yingjie added, "Didn't you say your parents want you to find someone? Tomorrow is Sunday, I'll take another day off to go with you to find that person. Maybe it's a secret of your parents', but since they want you to find them, it must be something good."
I happily said, "Okay, let's buy plane tickets right away. We'll go tomorrow."
Yingjie got up and dressed. Of course, she did it in front of me, so I couldn't help but take advantage of her.
She finally finished dressing, and after she was dressed, I touched her body all over.
After buying the plane tickets, we went shopping and bought a lot of things. Yingjie said she would cook something nice for me today.
After returning home, Yingjie went straight to her room. I knew she was going to change clothes; she prefers loose clothes at home because her breasts are so big, and tight clothes make her uncomfortable. I also went to my room to change and then came out.
Yingjie was already in the kitchen washing vegetables. Watching Yingjie from behind was a pleasure; her straight-leg sweatpants showed off her slender, full legs. The loose t-shirt covered her ample upper body. As she worked, her pert buttocks swayed from side to side—she was such a sexy woman.
I quietly walked behind her and hugged her tightly. My erect penis, which had just been aroused by her beautiful buttocks, pressed against her vulva. I reached inside her t-shirt, pulled up her bra, and assaulted her round, large breasts.
Yingjie was startled at first, knowing the person behind her was her young husband. She pleaded, "You little pervert, I'm cooking. Can you finish cooking after we eat?"
I ignored her, squeezing her large breasts hard while saying, "Yingjie, your breasts are so big! I love rubbing them. From now on, when it's just the two of us, please don't wear a bra and panties, okay? It's inconvenient."
Yingjie's breathing became heavy, and she only said, "Be gentle, you're making my milk come out."
I increased the pressure of my rubbing, and I could almost hear the sound of her snow-white milk gushing from her bright red nipples. I brought my mouth close to her ear, breathing hot air, and said, "Yingjie, will you promise me?"
Yingjie, lost in passion, said, "If I don't wear anything, wouldn't that make things easier for you, you pervert?"
I didn't say anything more. I thrust my penis wildly between her thighs, while my hands continued to rub her breasts hard, and I also squeezed her already swollen nipples forcefully.
Yingjie finally couldn't hold back any longer, panting as she said, "Okay! Stop rubbing, I promise you. Look, all the milk is out, and your clothes are all wet."
"Is Yingjie engorged again? Then I'll suck it out."
I turned Yingjie around, lifted her clothes, grabbed her right breast with both hands, and put the nipple in my mouth. I didn't suck, but squeezed it into my mouth with both hands, my teeth gently biting her already erect red bud.
Yingjie held my head in her hands, groaning and saying, "Xiaotian, don't squeeze! Suck it with your mouth! You're squeezing too hard! Now no one's going to take it from you, but you'll be eating here all by yourself from now on, so slow down!!!"
It took a while before she finished drinking milk from both breasts.
"Okay, you've finished the milk, go outside and wait, I need to cook."
I had no choice but to reluctantly leave. Yingjie looked at my pitiful eyes and comforted me like a child, saying, "Okay! I'll satisfy you properly after I eat."
I was happy to hear that.
After dinner, Yingjie was about to tidy up the table when I suddenly picked her up and rushed to my room.
Once inside, I threw her onto the bed and started taking off my clothes. Yingjie was genuinely surprised and said,
"Xiaotian, what's wrong?"
I shouted, "Yingjie, I can't hold back anymore, I want you. I had such a strong urge while we were eating, and after dinner, seeing you still had to wash the dishes, I didn't know how long I'd have to wait. I really want you."
Yingjie saw a burning flame in my eyes and quickly took off her clothes, leaving her with only a bra that barely covered 50% of her body and a small pair of lace panties.
I jumped onto the bed quickly and eagerly to take off her panties, but because I was too impatient, I pulled at them several times without success, and instead hurt Yingjie's delicate, fair thighs.
Yingjie cried out in pain, "Ah... slow down, it hurts!"
Seeing that I couldn't take them off easily, I tore them apart with my hands. "Zzzzz..." The panties were ruined.
I hoisted Yingjie's legs onto my shoulders. Her pink and alluring peach blossom cave was slightly open, still seeping a trickle of sweet spring water. I didn't care about looking any further. I guided my long-erect penis to the entrance and thrust hard.
"Swoosh..." It slid in completely, the glans slamming heavily against Yingjie's clitoris. Yingjie's honeypot was already tight, and due to the redness and swelling from yesterday's excessive thrusting, it hadn't completely subsided, making it even tighter. The soft, engorged walls of her flesh tightly gripped my hard penis, a feeling of indescribable comfort. The copious flow of her vaginal fluid made my thrusting very smooth.
"Mmm... Little Tian, be gentle, it's still swollen. Oh... oh... oh..." Aside from a slight pain, Yingjie felt incredibly pleasurable. She had never felt anything so intense before, especially as the edge of my glans scraped against her vaginal walls like a hard, fleshy spoon. A strong feeling of love surged through Yingjie's heart; she felt she could never leave me again.
I thrust vigorously, squeezing her large breasts with both hands, milk spurting all over me. Yingjie was also driven to a daze by me, only able to moan loudly, "Xiaotian, faster... harder... oh... so good... faster... thrust harder... thrust me to death on the bed... oh... you're making me feel so good... ahh... I'm coming~!!"
In such a short time, Yingjie reached her first orgasm, but I still hadn't vented, and continued to thrust forcefully.
"Slap... slap..." came the sounds of intense contact with Sister Ying. I continued to thrust in and out forcefully, then thrust in and out again...
Of course, that night we went at it again, and I ejaculated three times inside Sister Ying before stopping and holding her, using my whole body to feel her full, soft, boneless body.
"Xiao Tian, I love you," Sister Ying said shyly.
Sister Ying continued, "Although you may not care much about these three words, this is the first time I've said them to a man. After being together for so long, this is the first time I've felt this way about you. Although there's a big age difference between us, I know we won't have a future, but I will be your lover. As long as you're willing, I will always be your lover."
I gently played with Sister Ying's two plump breasts and teasingly whispered in her ear, "Sister Ying, your body feels so good to me. Do you feel good?"
Sister Ying said shyly, "Xiao Tian, will you... " "You think I'm...that...you know..."
Sister Ying actually wanted to ask if I thought she was lewd, but I pretended not to know and said, "What do you mean, 'that'?"
Sister Ying said coquettishly, "You know, you have special abilities."
I still said with the same expression, "What's wrong? I can't feel what you want right now. Tell me quickly."
Sister Ying finally mustered up her courage and said, "Did you think I was lewd in bed just now? Actually, I've never been like that before."
I rubbed her nipples and said, "No, I like it so much. But from now on, you only need to be lewd towards me."
"Mmm." Sister Ying nodded at me with a blush.
Chapter Six
In the dream...the Black and White Impermanence came again. I vaguely heard them say that they wanted to borrow my soul pearl for a while, but before I could nod, I felt my body glow and they left.
I woke up in the morning and realized I couldn't read Yingjie's mind anymore, but then I thought, "They said they'd borrow it, so of course they'll return it. Gods don't lie."
Another night of passion ensued, and Xie Yingying, under my intense desire, satisfied me, accepting my passionate thrusts time and time again. After these two days of enjoying Yingjie's beautiful body, I gradually became fascinated by this ancient practice.
I had already woken up but didn't want to get out of bed, wanting to lie next to Yingjie and observe my mature and beautiful lover's sexy and alluring sleeping posture.
"Ah..." Yingjie murmured in her sleep. She was gently stroking her large breasts with her slender hands, her two fair thighs rubbing together. It seemed Yingjie must be feeling her milk engorgement again.
I gently cupped Yingjie's swollen breasts, slowly sucking on the soft nipple, savoring the sweet and rich milk. The little red cherry in my mouth slowly hardened under my sucking.
My hand continued to slide downwards, revealing a dark, thick, soft forest, from which a trickle of sweet spring water gushed forth.
Xie Yingying, still asleep, seemed to sense something; her small mouth was slightly open, as if she were releasing her inner desires even in her dreams.
I looked at Yingying's body, which stirred my boundless desires—her delicate, smooth neck, her full, rounded breasts, her white, flat abdomen, her long, full thighs—everywhere bore the marks I had left, pink love marks like countless petals falling upon her. I realized that last night had indeed been too intense, each thrust a powerful, passionate explosion.
My mouth finally stopped; I had probably finished sucking the left breast. I switched to the other breast and continued to suck and swallow with relish. My teeth gently nibbled at the small fleshy nipple, constantly caressing it. At the same time, I grasped my penis and pressed it against the gurgling entrance.
"Plop..." I had already inserted more than half of my hard penis inside. I didn't use too much force because I had been too rough with Sister Ying yesterday, almost like I was raping her.
"Oh..." Sister Ying let out the most alluring moan from the deepest part of her throat, and slowly she woke up.
"Xiao Tian, oh!~!~ Why are you doing this so early in the morning!~! My lower part still hurts a little, can you pull it out? You were too rough yesterday." Sister Ying pleaded with a furrowed brow.
"Sister Ying, please have pity on me, what man would give up halfway through in this situation?"
"Okay!~! Take it out. It really hurts."
I had no choice but to pull it out, but my little brother was still standing there proudly. I looked at Sister Ying with pleading eyes like a beggar, begging her to change her mind.
"Hey! Look at you, you lecherous wolf."
Saying that, she flipped over and knelt in front of me, brushed her disheveled hair back, bent down and took my waiting penis into her mouth.
I had never tried having someone do this to me with their mouth before. I felt like I had entered another world. Her hot mouth, her soft, moist tongue, gave me a sensation different from
my vagina. Her tongue danced incessantly around my glans, sometimes teasing the tip, sometimes licking the shaft, sometimes teasing the clitoris with her teeth. I tried to relax, my whole body immersed in this wonderful pleasure.
My penis was being constantly swallowed and released by Yingjie, her hands gently squeezing my scrotum, making me breathe heavily with pleasure.
Finally, after more than ten minutes of Yingjie's efforts, I reached an unprecedented climax, my nectar erupting like a volcano into Yingjie's mouth.
"So Yingjie's whole body is a treasure! I love your little mouth to death!"
"Is this all I have?" Yingjie retorted indignantly.
"No, I love both of Yingjie's mouths, one up and one down, one horizontal and one vertical!"
"Alright, stop flattering me. You've had your milk and your little brother's had his fun, let's get up! We have something very important to do today."
I only then remembered that we were going to Tianjin, so I immediately got up. After eating the breakfast Yingjie made, we headed straight to the airport.
"What's going on? Why are your parents being so mysterious?" Yingjie asked me, puzzled, as we sat on the plane.
"I haven't heard them mention it either, but since they asked me to go, it can't be a bad thing," I reassured Yingjie.
After getting off the plane, we took a taxi towards the address the Black and White Impermanence had given me. About 20 minutes later, the car stopped, and we realized we had arrived at our destination.
It was an old street, and we checked the house numbers one by one.
"That's it, this is it!" I was excited; we had finally found the place.
It was a very ordinary general store, and upon closer inspection, it seemed no one was there.
"Excuse me, is anyone here?" Sister Ying couldn't contain herself any longer and called out politely into the shop.
"Ahem...ahem...what would you like to buy?" An old man walked out with a limp, coughed twice, and asked enthusiastically.
"Grandpa, do you have a man named Liu Kong living here?"
"Yes, it's me. What can I do for you?" Liu Kong asked, surprised.
"Hello, Grandpa Liu, my name is Yang Xiaotian. My parents told me in their will that they wanted me to come find you, saying that you would tell me something very important."
Upon hearing this, Liu Kong immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I've finally waited for you to come. I really do have something very important to tell you. It seems your parents have passed away, right?"
"Yes." Hearing him mention my parents, my heart sank.
"Wait a moment, I'm going to make a phone call." He said this and went into the inner room.
After a while, he came out, and before we could ask him anything, he said, "I'm taking you somewhere."
Chapter Seven
"Grandpa Liu, where are you taking us?" After we went out, Yingjie and I were pulled into a taxi, and of course I was curious.
"Xiaotian, don't ask. I'll tell you the truth. I don't know if what your parents told me is true. I'm just taking you to verify it. If it's true, you'll be very happy." Grandpa Liu said mysteriously.
Watching the trees rush past the car window, my heart pounded. I had no idea what would happen next; without the Soul Pearl, I wouldn't know what he was thinking. Sister Ying noticed my unease and gently patted my shoulder, holding my hand as if to reassure me that everything would be clear soon. About
ten minutes later, the car arrived at the entrance of a club. I got out and looked around; the surroundings were quite nice. The neatly trimmed trees along the roadside resembled rows of soldiers. Behind the trees stretched lush green lawns; it looked like a golf course.
"Xiao Tian, let's go in," I said, snapping out of my reverie. I pulled Sister Ying towards the club's imposing gate.
"Gentlemen and ladies, please show your membership cards," the security guard at the gate said politely.
"I'm sorry, we don't have membership cards, but we were invited by Mr. Yang Mingyi," Grandpa Liu said politely to the guard.
"Please wait a moment, gentlemen." The security guard finished speaking and went back to the duty room to make a phone call.
After saying a few words on the phone, he came out and said to us, "Sorry to keep you waiting, please come this way!" He then led us to a side path on the left.
I followed him suspiciously, arriving at a luxurious and beautiful villa.
"Please come in, gentlemen. Our general manager is waiting for you inside." He opened the door and let us in.
As I stepped inside, I was captivated by the luxurious and extravagant decor. Although my family used to be considered somewhat wealthy, it paled in comparison to this place. The entire living room was decorated in blue tones, with a classic and exquisite design. Every item a living room should have was present, and all were so luxurious. Sitting on the sofa was a bespectacled, very refined man, about 30 years old.
He immediately stood up when he saw us enter, smiling warmly and saying, "You've arrived! Please wait a moment, gentlemen. Our chairman will be here shortly." He glanced at me and sighed, "So true!"
"My name is Zhang Xi, and I'm the general manager of this club. Please wait a moment. I'll go make a call and ask if the chairman has arrived yet." He walked out briskly and excitedly.
I sat on the sofa, thinking to myself, "Could the chairman he mentioned be related to me? Could he be a relative? Probably not. These days, who wouldn't visit such a wealthy relative?"
I pondered this for a long time, lost in thought. "Bang!" The door opened, pulling me back from my reverie.
An excited old man rushed in, followed by the manager from before. The old man went straight to Grandpa Liu and said, "You must be Brother Liu, right? Where's the person you brought?"
"It's him," Grandpa Liu said, pointing at me.
The old man turned to look at me, and from his eyes and expression, I could tell he was very excited. His wrinkled eyes were already red. He murmured, "It seems so, it seems so!" Looking
at the old man's excited expression, I was certain that the old man before me was a relative, a very close relative, otherwise he wouldn't be so excited.
The old man came over and grabbed my shoulders tightly, saying, "Don't move, let me see."
He then cupped my face in his withered hands, looked into my eyes, and even used his fingers to lift my eyelids.
After lifting my eyelids, the old man became even more excited, tears welling in his red eyes, and hugged me tightly. He shouted, "My grandson, Grandpa has finally found you!"
"Grandpa!" My head felt like it had been struck by lightning; I was completely stunned. Was this old man my grandfather? Hadn't my grandparents died long ago? Our family still went to sweep their graves every year! But the old man, so excited and tearful, didn't seem to be lying.
"This is...?" I pulled away, asking the old man in confusion.
"Chairman, should we call Dr. Qin in?" Manager Zhang said from behind.
"No need, I'm very certain, he is my grandson," the old man said firmly. Then the old man continued, "Not only do they look so alike, but he also has a very small mole inside his right eyelid. I think no one but me would know that. I'm quite certain."
"Mr. Yang, I think Xiaotian is confused about this. Shouldn't you explain?"
Grandpa Liu asked the old man upon hearing my question.
"Yes, I should tell you. Come, sit down." The old man pulled me to sit next to him. He patted my hand twice, his mood having calmed down considerably. He continued, "Your name is Xiaotian, right? I am indeed your grandfather; you don't need to doubt that."
The old man continued, "Your recently deceased parents are not your biological parents. Your biological father is my youngest son, Yang Cixing. It's all your grandmother's fault, but she's no longer here, so Xiaotian, you must forgive her.
I have three sons: Cilong, Ciyun, and your father, Cixing. You also have an aunt, your father's sister, Ciya. Your father was my favorite son; he was very intelligent from a young age, but he met your mother in high school. Actually, there's nothing wrong with dating in high school..." But your mother was your father's teacher. She was a full ten years older than him.
I didn't know this at first because I was away developing my career for many years, and your grandmother took care of everything at home. Later, your mother became pregnant, and your father wanted to marry her, but your grandmother strongly opposed it.
Your father left home in a fit of anger. When I returned and learned about this, I immediately went to find your father and asked him to come back. By then, you had already been born. I agreed to bring your mother home because I knew they truly loved each other, and also because you were my only grandson. I already had a granddaughter, and I desperately wanted a grandson.
Your grandmother reluctantly agreed out of consideration for you. I held you every day then, and I was so happy. Your father was my biggest helper in business, often going out with me to discuss deals. When we left home, your grandmother would make things difficult for your mother, constantly scolding her.
Finally, when you were two and a half, your mother couldn't take it anymore and left with you. When your father and I returned home, we couldn't find you and your mother. Your father went crazy, searching the whole world for you and your mother, but we never heard from them. Your mother's uncle, Liu, fell seriously ill when he took you away, and, coupled with missing your father, he died of grief. Your
mother was living with her good friends—your deceased parents—when she passed away. After she died, they adopted you; they had no children of their own, and your adoptive father's surname was Yang. They told your mother's uncle, Liu. Your father also died in a car accident a few years ago while traveling to the Middle East with your uncle. Your uncle survived, but is now in a vegetative state.
After hearing Grandpa recount the whole story, I couldn't help but shed tears.
"Grandpa!" I cried, throwing myself into his arms.
"Xiaotian, I'm so sorry. How have you been all these years?" "
They treated me like their own son; I haven't suffered much," I comforted Grandpa, knowing they truly had been very good to me. "
And this is...?" Grandpa asked Yingjie.
Yingjie had also heard about my parents' situation, and her expression was heavy. Perhaps it was because our situations were so similar to my parents'.
"Grandpa calls her Xie Yingying; she's my sister. She's been taking care of me since my parents passed away, and she's also my teacher." I said awkwardly, especially when I mentioned that Yingjie was my teacher. Grandpa said
kindly to Yingjie, "Miss Xie, thank you for taking care of Xiaotian."
"It's nothing; I'm her sister, so it's my duty to take care of her," Yingjie said, unsure of what to do. "
Brother Liu, thank you for helping me find my grandson. I'll give you this club." "This is a small token of my appreciation, please accept it." Grandpa said gratefully to Grandpa Liu.
"No, how can I accept this?" Grandpa Liu also declined.
"Grandpa Liu, please accept it! It's a small token of my appreciation." I echoed.
"Alright then! I'll accept it." Seeing that he couldn't refuse, Grandpa Liu happily accepted it.
Grandpa then said to me, "You'll come live with me in Shanghai from now on! Grandpa doesn't want to be separated from you. I'll find you a good school to study at."
When Sister Ying heard that I was leaving, her previously happy expression dimmed, but Grandpa noticed all of this. He then said, "Miss Xie, if you don't mind, I'll call you Yingying! Since you're Xiaotian's older sister, I can't give you anything or money. I have a private school in Shanghai, and I plan to take Xiaotian there to study. You're his teacher, so you can come along too." "
I..." Yingjie hesitated. She was actually very happy, but she didn't want Grandpa to know about our relationship; hearing about my parents' situation had been a huge shock to her.
"Manager Zhang, please take Brother Liu to complete the necessary paperwork." Manager Zhang then led Grandpa Liu out.
"Alright, now that there are no outsiders, don't be so pretentious. I can see your relationship from your face. I didn't object to Xiaotian's parents back then, so I won't object to you today," Grandpa said sternly.
Hearing this, Yingjie became embarrassed, her face turning as red as an apple.
"Hehe, it's alright. It's nothing. Xiaotian seems to resemble his father; your relationship really doesn't matter to me. Xiaotian's two uncles have countless concubines. But Yingying, I can see you truly love Xiaotian, so I won't stop you either. If you want to be together, then be together without worry. And from now on, call me Grandpa too," Grandpa said with a sense of relief.
"Grandpa, since you've said that, I'm relieved." "But there's something I need to make clear to you. I'm a married woman, and I have a child, but he's not with me now. I truly love Xiaotian, but I know my place, and I won't marry him. However, I will be his mistress, and no matter how many women he has in the future, I will only ever be his woman." Yingjie said frankly to Grandpa.
"It's alright, even if we get married, I won't say anything. Yingying, you're very honest, that's my personality. I feel very reassured with Xiaotian being with you."
"Alright, you two come with me to Shanghai now, don't go back. I'll send someone to clarify things at your school. And Xiaotian, you must study hard, you are the sole heir of our Tianhe Group.
You will inherit the Tianhe Group, worth over 200 billion US dollars, and of course, our family's assets are over 60 billion. You can't do it without ability. Yingying, you must supervise his studies well." Grandpa said hopefully.
"What?" "Grandpa, you're Yang Mingyi, the chairman of Tianhe Group! I just thought you were someone with the same name as the chairman of Tianhe Group." I couldn't believe my ears. My grandfather is Yang Mingyi, one of the three richest people in Asia and one of the five richest people in the world.
So much money! Tianhe Group will be mine in the future. I initially thought my grandfather was just rich. But I never imagined he was this rich. As the sole heir of this family, I will naturally inherit the vast majority of the wealth. I will be the richest young person in the country in the future.
"Xiao Tian, don't panic. You might not be used to suddenly having so much. But from now on, you'll have to learn how to manage it. You won't have any more holidays. You'll have to come with me to the company for internships during your holidays. Understand?"
"Yes, Grandpa!" I answered confidently.
"Alright, let's go to Shanghai!" "
Walking outside, I saw an airplane not far away. It turned out Grandpa had come by private jet.
Chapter Eight
I boarded the plane to Shanghai. My feelings at that moment were indescribable. Suddenly, everything changed for me, and I hadn't had time to prepare myself mentally.
I knew my future was bright and smooth because of the old man beside me. I thought to myself, 'Should I tell Grandpa about my mysterious adventure? If he doesn't believe me, it'll be hard to prove. The Soul Pearl isn't with me anymore. I'll wait until another opportunity!'
'Xiao Tian, when we get to Shanghai, we'll go home and meet your family whom you haven't met yet. They will definitely like you.' Grandpa's voice was so light. He probably thought there was nothing happier than finding his long-lost grandson in his old age.
'There's one more thing I need to tell you. You can only meet your family, but I won't reveal your identity.' Grandpa sighed helplessly.
'Why? Aren't I your grandson?' I began to doubt the old man.
'Sigh!'" "How I wish the whole world knew I had a grandson! But I still don't understand your father's death and your uncle's fate. But one thing I'm sure of is that their deaths and injuries were definitely not accidental." Grandpa said, his voice filled with grief and confusion.
"Does our family have any enemies?"
"Enemies? Who doesn't offend people, especially a family like ours that's so powerful in the business world? On the surface, everyone respects us, but do we know what they really think?" My grandfather, with his weathered face, spoke to me with a stern yet kind expression.
"Who's in your family? Are there many people?" Seeing my grandfather's expression, I didn't want to ask any more questions and quickly changed the subject to something more pleasant.
My grandfather clearly liked this topic; his bark-like wrinkles smoothed out slightly, and his eyes shone with a smile as he said, "There are quite a few people in the family. There's your aunt, Zhang Liya, her eldest daughter, your older sister Yang Shu, her youngest daughter Yang Maiyu, your second uncle who's currently in America, your second aunt, Tan Hui, and your younger sister Yang Chanjuan. Shu is four months older than you, Maiyu is a year younger, and your younger sister is more than three years younger. You're the second oldest in the family, so they'll definitely like you as a family member."
"Grandpa, if you don't reveal my identity, then I can't live in your house."
"Yes. Although I won't reveal your true identity, I will give you another one. To the outside world, you are the grandson of my friend Xia Qiyuan, who passed away 10 years ago. He had a grandson living abroad, whom I took care of after his death, but he contracted AIDS five years ago due to drug use and died last year. No one outside knows this. Of course, when I reveal your identity, his estate will nominally be inherited by you and his daughter, but it's less than a tenth of our family's assets now. However, his daughter doesn't know her nephew is dead. I was planning to tell her, but it seems I'll have to wait a while."
Time flew by, and we arrived at the airport in the blink of an eye. As soon as we got off the plane, we saw two Cadillac RVs waiting in front of us. A very tall and imposing young man walked over and said, "Chairman, you're back. Who are they...?" The man looked us over carefully and asked.
Grandpa looked at him with great trust and said, "Let me introduce you. This is Xiaotian, who has been away from home for 17 years, and his god-sister, Miss Xie. Xiaotian, Yingying, and this is Kang Xing, the person I trust most . You could say he's part of our family."
Kang Xing was quite surprised to hear my identity, and at the same time, he was very grateful to hear Grandpa value him so much. He extended his hand to me and said, "Xiaotian, welcome back."
I also extended my hand and shook his strong hand, smiling as I said, "It's nice to see you, Brother Kang." Seeing how easygoing I was, he laughed heartily and said, "Yes. It's good to be back. Let's go, let's go home."
We got into the car, laughing and talking. "It's really comfortable. A good car is different." I couldn't help but sigh as I sat down in the soft, thick seat.
"Kang Xing, call Principal Lin and ask him to make arrangements. Xiaotian will be studying there, and Yingying, being a teacher, should also be placed in Xiaotian's class, but don't assign her too much work," Grandpa said as we got into the car.
Kang Xing immediately took out his phone and made a call: "Hello! Principal Lin? This is Kang Xing. The chairman wants you to place a student and a teacher together. Note that it must be in the best class, both of them in the same class. The teacher's job should be very easy. Hmm..."
Kang Xing asked Sister Ying, "Ms. Xie, what subject do you teach?"
"I teach English," Sister Ying answered crisply.
"Oh, hello Principal Lin, a female English teacher. The chairman wants you to handle it immediately. The two of them need to be at the school tomorrow. Okay, goodbye!"
"Also, you need to arrange Xiao Tian's accommodation. I haven't revealed his identity yet. His new identity is Old Xia's deceased grandson."
"Grandpa, I won't live with Xiao Tian. I think it's better for us to live separately now. Xiao Tian and I also need to handle our records from our previous schools properly, otherwise it will be easy to find out Xiao Tian's identity. Besides, there is a big difference in our identities and ages. The current Xiao Tian is not the same as before. I don't want our affairs to affect him." Sister Ying said solemnly, with a hint of sadness in her voice.
"Sister Ying, no, I want to be with you forever."
"Xiao Tian, Yingying is right. I won't stop you from being together, but what Yingying said makes a lot of sense; it's for your own good. Your relationship really shouldn't be known by many people right now. It will be better when you're older. Yingying, you're a good child. Now I feel more at ease with Xiao Tian being with you." Grandpa seemed very pleased to hear Sister Ying's words.
I was helpless now. What could I do after Grandpa and Sister Ying said that? The car slowed down, and only then did I notice what was happening outside the window.
Wow! What a huge villa complex! There was one huge villa in front, two smaller ones on either side, and I could vaguely see another very large villa behind it. The villas I saw at the golf course were nothing compared to this; the size alone was vastly different. It
was like a park, surrounded by lush trees and flowers, and from the car, I could only see the rooftops of the houses. As soon as the car passed the gate, I could almost breathe in the moist air, fragrant with flowers and a hint of earth, as if I had entered a magical and magnificent forest.
The car stopped, and I got out to finally see the true face of these palaces hidden in the woods. The villa in front of me, in particular, was simply indescribable—a blend of classical and modern architecture. If there were a small river in front of the house, I might have mistaken it for a castle. I could vaguely see two large buildings behind the castle, or rather, two large warehouses.
"Grandpa, are those warehouses behind you? What are they used for?" I asked curiously.
"One of them is for cars, and the other warehouse holds two helicopters. Ah! Grandpa's getting old. I won't ride in them unless it's really important; my health isn't what it used to be," Grandpa said, lamenting the relentless passage of time.
Grandpa led us inside. Is this really my home? Is this the living room? I've never seen such a large living room in my life—at least 400 square meters! On the far right was an inverted herringbone staircase, with a red carpet covering the snow-white marble floor and smooth, lacquered handrails.
The living room lacked televisions and similar items, only sofas—rows of sofas of varying styles, colors, and materials—placed everywhere, yet without a hint of clutter.
In the center of the living room was a fountain, and the surrounding walls were covered with decorations: vibrant oil paintings, evocative landscapes, and calligraphy and paintings in bold, flowing strokes… too many things I couldn't understand.
"Kang Xing, call all those who don't need to stay here out. Then, have them come out to see Xiao Tian,"
Grandpa ordered cautiously and firmly.
Kang Xing said something to a servant in the hall, who went upstairs. Soon, about a dozen servants, including young girls and middle-aged women, emerged from the hall; several of the women were quite beautiful. Then, two elegant and poised women descended the stairs with measured steps, followed by three young girls. 　　I could immediately recognize
the two aunts and three sisters Grandpa had mentioned.
The woman walking at the front must be my aunt. Her beautiful face shows no signs of aging, and her figure is remarkably well-maintained, with undeniably full curves, especially her large breasts. Although she walks slowly, they sway slightly.
The woman next to her must be her second aunt. Judging by appearances, she seems only slightly older than Yingjie. While her slender figure doesn't have the same devilish curves as Yingjie, she's still a stunning beauty.
She's not wearing much makeup, but her fair skin and red lips still make her very attractive. The three beautiful girls walked side by side. The tallest was probably the older sister, Yang Shu, who was about 172 cm tall. Her
beautiful face resembled her eldest aunt's, but she rarely smiled, possessing the noble air of her mother, making her seem unapproachable. She wore a tight white t-shirt, her firm breasts filling it out, and a long white skirt that revealed only her flawless, jade-like ankles.
The other two girls were equally beautiful; one looked gentle and charming, the other full of energy. Both had excellent figures, though the youngest girl was perhaps not fully developed and not as voluptuous.
All five beauties were now before us. The two aunts greeted me respectfully, "Dad, you're back!"
Turning to look at me and Yingjie, two strangers, they said, "Dad, you called us down and dismissed all the servants; it must be related to these two guests."
"Hehe! They're not guests at all. I called you down because I have some incredibly happy news to tell you." Grandpa laughed heartily and took my hand, saying, "This is a member of our family. Xiaotian, who's been gone for 17 years, is back."
"What? He's Xiaotian?" The two aunts exclaimed excitedly in unison.
"Auntie, Second Aunt, hello." I greeted them happily and respectfully as well.
"You three, come here. He's the Xiaotian I've always told you about," Grandpa said to the three beautiful girls.
"Sister Yang Shu, right? I'm Xiaotian," I asked as I walked up to her.
Yang Shu was also very happy, a joyful smile spreading across her face like a blooming orchid. She said to me, "Little brother, you're finally back." Although it was only a short sentence, I could hear the genuine joy in her voice.
"Hello, sisters!" I said, turning to the other two beautiful girls.
"You're my brother!" Yang Maiyu said incredulously.
"Brother, you're so handsome! I finally met my brother!" My little sister grabbed my hand and said.
"Brother, will you go out with me tomorrow? Sister Dan always talks about how good and handsome her brother is, but he looks ugly in front of me every day. Brother, you're much more handsome than her brother, so I want to show off that I have a very handsome brother too!" My little sister said playfully.
Ah! Today I felt what home is again. I used to regret never having met my grandfather, but now I not only met my grandfather, but I also have a beautiful and charming older sister and a gentle and lovely younger sister.
"Alright, you're the most annoying one. Your brother just got back, and he'll find you annoying if you keep acting like this," Grandpa said with a smile.
"No, Grandpa. My sister is so cute! I like her so much," I quickly replied.
"Brother isn't like you at all," my little sister said, making a face.
"Alright, there's something else I need to say. The Xiaotian you met today is part of our family. But he won't be in a little while."
"Dad, what happened?" Aunt asked anxiously.
Grandpa then explained the situation, his voice filled with helplessness and dejection.
"When can I see my brother again?" the little sister asked expectantly.
"Juan'er, you misunderstood. I meant his identity has changed, but I didn't say he can't come here to see you!
He and the three of you will be attending the same school. But you three should be careful not to call each other so directly at school, like 'sister,' 'brother,' 'younger brother,' or 'younger sister.' You can be very affectionate in your actions, but just don't address each other so directly. Aside from that, and the fact that he doesn't live with us anymore, nothing else is different," Grandpa immediately comforted the little sister.
"Once the cause of Xiaotian's father's death is cleared, we can announce his identity. Also, this young lady is Xiaotian's god-sister, Xie Yingying, and also his teacher."
After exchanging greetings with them, Grandpa said, "Alright, Xiaotian and the others should leave. Staying too long will arouse suspicion. Kang Xing told them to use any of our properties; they can stay wherever they like. Tomorrow afternoon, I'll find Xiaotian the best bodyguard. You can go now."
Chapter
Nine Leaving this place that truly felt like home, my heart suddenly felt heavy, but deep down, a trace of joy remained. After all, I had found my family. I had thought I would be alone forever, but I never imagined I had so many relatives. What shocked me most was how wealthy my grandfather was—far more than I could ever imagine.
"Miss Liu, I have an apartment near the International Academy. You can stay here tonight. If you're not comfortable, you can stay at the Caleda Hotel; it's the best hotel in Shanghai," Kang Xing said in a consultative tone.
“Brother Kang, could you please have someone bring over all my old things from my old home? Some of them are very important.” I suddenly remembered that there were many important things there, like photos and my collection.
“Could you bring my things too?” Sister Ying chimed in.
Kang Xing readily agreed, “Sure, I’ll take care of it tomorrow.”
Then Kang Xing said to Xie Yingying, “Miss Xie, I’ll have someone take you to see the house there first. If you’re satisfied, I’ll have someone redecorate it tomorrow. If you’re not satisfied, you can stay at the Carrefour Hotel for a few days and then slowly look for a place. I’ll send someone to pick you up for school tomorrow. Also, we need to go to the international car dealership to look at cars. It’s my private property, so you can pick out one or two cars as a small gift.”
“How could I accept that?” Sister Ying said shyly.
“Sister Ying, just go ahead and choose. I’ll pay for it for you.” I said with a smile.
“What’s money? Xiao Tian is a money-making machine now. He’ll be my boss in the future. Just consider it me flattering my future boss.” Brother Kang said, patting my shoulder.
"Alright, I'll be going now. See you tomorrow, Xiaotian." Sister Ying watched me reluctantly as I walked towards another car.
I was also reluctant to see Sister Ying leave; after all, we hadn't been apart for so long. This wasn't a long-term solution; I needed to resolve this quickly. I wanted to be with all the people I loved. I didn't want to leave Sister Ying, nor did I want to leave the family I had just met. This was my home. I decided to tell Grandpa about all my adventures.
Coming back to my senses, I immediately went back inside. I wanted to find Grandpa and tell him my entire plan.
"No, I don't agree!" Grandpa's roar echoed from the study.
"Grandpa, I need to tell you something. You might not believe it, but I will earn your trust with the facts." Grandpa immediately rejected my request to reveal my true identity.
"Brother Kang, could you get me something very durable?" I said confidently.
Kang Xing immediately reached into his pocket, pulled out a pistol, removed the magazine, and handed it to me with a puzzled expression.
I held the gun in my hand and slowly began to circulate my inner energy, using the I Ching to manipulate it. My hand holding the gun moved, and I squeezed it with all my might. "Crack, crack!" Grandpa and Kang Xing's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. The gun had deformed in my hand; it felt like it was made of mud, and soon it became a pile of scrap metal.
"My God!! Xiao Tian, you have such strength! How did you train?" Kang Xing immediately asked.
"Grandpa, can I still destroy things in this room as I please?" I asked Grandpa, who was still shaken by my earlier actions.
"Yes," Grandpa said expectantly.
I glanced around the study, then walked to a bronze statue. My inner energy hadn't dissipated yet. I executed a spinning back kick, sending the statue's head flying. After landing, I punched the statue's body. "Boom!" The statue's body cracked in two.
Turning around, I stared directly at Kang Xing. Although my gaze contained no malice, it still made his scalp tingle.
I was using a disguise technique. After clearly seeing Kang Xing's face and physique, I began to change. As Grandpa and Kang Xing's eyes and mouths widened, my appearance also changed continuously, my entire body becoming more and more like Kang Xing's, until finally I became the second Kang Xing.
I channeled my inner energy into my throat and said in Kang Xing's voice, "Chairman, I am Kang Xing."
"Incredible, absolutely incredible. If you weren't my grandson, I would have thought you were a monster. I really can't tell the difference between the two Kang Xings," Grandpa exclaimed in admiration. "
Alright, Grandpa, my performance is over. Now I should tell you my story."
I recounted my extraordinary adventures after my parents' death.
After listening, Grandpa calmly said, "Xiao Tian, I won't say anything more. Just do as you plan. There are few people in this world who can harm you now, but you still need to be careful. Some accidents are beyond your control."
"Xiao Tian, you can read minds too! When will they return the Soul Pearl to you? Let me know when that happens; I want you to do something," Kang Xing said excitedly.
Grandpa calmed down and sat down comfortably in his chair, saying, "Kang Xing, don't tell anyone about what happened today. Find someone in your training camp who can protect Xiao Tian 24/7. Send invitations to all my friends and people connected to us tomorrow. I'm going to throw a party for Xiao Tian on National Day. Make it as big as possible, and call Lao Er back too."
Grandpa then said to me, "I'll find you bodyguards. Don't show your superpowers unless absolutely necessary, although showing ordinary abilities is fine. There's something I need to tell you now. I adopted Kang Xing when you were missing for a year. He was only 8 years old then, so he can be considered part of our family. Every large family has to deal with many shady things, and he's the one who handles these things in our family. Kang Xing, I've long considered you my grandson. You need to help Xiao Tian in the future and let him understand everything about our family."
Kang Xing was very grateful to his grandfather and said firmly, "Chairman, don't worry, I will help Xiao Tian."
"I'm relieved that you two are on the same page. I need to rest for a bit, and I also have some things to take care of. You two can leave now?"
Kang Xing and I left the study and headed for the stairs. Kang Xing said, "Go downstairs and sit down. I'll go tell someone to tidy up your room." In
the large living room, only Yang Maiyu and Yang Chanjuan were watching TV on the sofa. As soon as they saw me come down, they got up and walked towards me. They each took my arm—good heavens! Maiyu, in particular, held on so tightly; I could feel her firm, youthful breasts rubbing against my arm. It made my little brother jump up. To hide my embarrassment, I led them back to the sofa. My
younger sister was puzzled by my return and asked, "Brother, why are you back again? Didn't you say you were going to stay out? Did you miss us?" The little girl became increasingly smug as she spoke.
"Yes, I couldn't bear to leave my lovely little sister, so I came back and told Grandpa I wanted to live at home. Grandpa was finally moved and agreed to my suggestion, to reveal my identity and let me live here openly." I said, pretending to really like my little sister.
"Long live brother!" My little sister said excitedly, pressing me down onto the sofa. I leaned towards Maiyu, my head resting on Maiyu's smooth thigh. Even through her pants, I could still feel the fullness of her thighs.
My little sister then fell face-first onto me, her two developing breasts pressing against my chest. Although it wasn't as comfortable as with Sister Ying, it was still very stimulating. My little brother, which had just gone down, started working again. I immediately pushed her away and stood up.
"Maiyu, Xiaojuan, you two shouldn't keep bothering Xiaotian. He's been running around all day and is very tired. You two are such big girls, still clinging to your brother like this. Aren't you afraid people will laugh at you?" My aunt was carrying a plate of fruit and immediately scolded her two younger sisters when she saw the three of us like this.
Suddenly, I realized I was wearing very thin pants today, and a huge tent was clearly visible underneath, right in front of my aunt. My aunt also noticed my tent, and a strange glint flashed in her eyes for a moment. She immediately realized I was looking at her, put the fruit plate on the coffee table, gave me an awkward smile, and left in a fluster.
"Brother, where are you sleeping?" my younger sister asked, breaking the silence.
"I don't know."
"Brother, then we can go to school together tomorrow," Yang Maiyu added.
Thinking about school, I suddenly remembered that I only had this one set of clothes on, and immediately said, "What am I going to do if I didn't bring any clothes?"
"Don't worry, I've already sent someone to get them." Kang Xing was already behind us; he must have seen everything.
"There's a villa behind the warehouse that belonged to your father; it's yours now."
The family had dinner that evening, and everyone was happy. Grandpa told me a lot during dinner, especially about business. My aunt, probably because of what had happened earlier, didn't look at me once.
After dinner, Grandpa said to me, "Xiaotian, you must be very tired today. Go and get some rest."
Kang Xing led me to the back, and now I realized how big this place was; there was a large lawn behind the villa.
Kang Xing led me to the door and said, "Get some rest. I'll come wake you up tomorrow. Don't overwork yourself!"
He then gave a strange smile and left. I was
stunned when I opened the door. Four women were sitting in the living room. The woman in the front was very beautiful, looking about twenty-seven or twenty-eight. Although she didn't move while looking at me, I still strongly felt her allure—another stunning beauty. Beside her were three very young girls: a beautiful mixed-race woman and two very pure-looking Eastern girls.
The four women stood up immediately when they saw me enter. The eldest, most beautiful woman, spoke up: "You must be the young master. The room has been cleaned, and all your clothes are upstairs. My name is Yu Lan, and I'm the housekeeper."
She then pointed to three young women and said, "This is Zhou Xin. This is Tajis, who is of mixed Chinese and Russian descent, and this last one is Qian Wan. These three will be with you tonight."
I was already sitting on the sofa, listening to her introduction. When Yu Lan finally mentioned that these were the women who would
be keeping me company that night, I was startled and muttered, "This..." Yu Lan smiled and said, "Don't worry, young master, the old master won't mind. I always arrange for someone to keep me company when important guests come. Women who come here are all very demanding. Of course, you are our young master, and Mr. Kang ordered it. I've chosen top-notch women to keep you company. All three of them are 19-year-old virgins."
Hearing this, I felt relieved. Since my grandfather wouldn't say anything, I was going to enjoy myself to the fullest.
Yu Lan said to the girl standing in front of me, "Qian Wanlai... let the young master feel your body."
As she spoke, Qian Wanlai sat down next to me generously. I grew bolder and looked at her lustfully, placing my hand on her smooth, white thigh and slowly caressing it.
Yu Lan smiled and said to me, "Young Master, the three of them are all natural beauties, without any artificial enhancements, and they're so fresh and tender."
I turned around and stared at Yu Lan's large, firm breasts, saying lewdly, "I wonder if yours has been modified."
"Then Young Master can try it with your hands!" With a half-smile, she lifted her bra from her pants, pulling it down to her navel. Her flat, smooth abdomen and slender, fair waist were revealed.
I slowly slipped my hand into the area Yu Lan had lifted, slowly groping upwards. Feeling her warm, delicate skin, I parted her bra, which still held her body heat, and a pair of full, round breasts were in my hands.
I continued to knead and rub them; her breasts felt incredibly comfortable and enjoyable.
"How is it? Is it comfortable? Soft? Young Master?" Yu Lan's face was flushed with an alluring blush.
"So big, so soft, so warm," I couldn't help but exclaim.
"Alright, young master, stop rubbing. These are the women serving you today. I'm not a virgin, you know! If you want to have sex with me, you'll have plenty of opportunities. I'm mostly at home; just say the word if you want, and I'll be ready."
I withdrew my hand and said, "No, leave them all here. I'm going to go on a killing spree tonight. I'm going to take a shower now; wait for me in my room."
Yu Lan smiled seductively and said, "Young master, can you handle it?"
I said with a strong hint of provocation, "You'll find out soon enough."
"Okay, the bathroom is on the left, and your room is on the second floor, right side, in the middle." Hearing Yu Lan's instructions, I headed towards the bathroom.
Chapter Ten
The rich are different. As soon as I opened the bathroom door, I was amazed. What kind of bathroom was this? It was several times bigger than my old room! The bathtub alone was about 20 square meters, and all the bathing utensils were luxurious and extravagant, with a subtle artistic flair. I opened the cabinet by the door and took out a large bath towel.
I was immediately dumbfounded. I never imagined I wouldn't know how to use such high-end things. I couldn't find the showerhead switch, and I didn't know how to fill the bathtub. To make matters worse, I planned to fill a basin with water, but there wasn't one. So I had to go to the sink in the corner and use my hands to wash myself. I turned on both faucets and was furious – both were cold water!
With no other option, I quickly took off my clothes, splashed water all over myself, grabbed a bottle of shower gel, and started washing. Because the water was so cold, I only managed a quick wash. Without any change of clothes, I wrapped a towel around my waist and went outside; it would be easier to undress anyway.
Barefoot, I rushed into my room. Yu Lan was sitting on my bed, while the three pretty girls were sitting on the sofa not far from my bed. The three girls didn't move when I came in, just shyly lowered their heads a little. Yu Lan stood up and laughed, "My young master, you're done washing so quickly? Looks like you're in a hurry."
This was when my anger erupted. I yelled, "Damn it! (This isn't a US area missile defense system, but a civilian technical term) What kind of crappy bathroom is this? I don't know how to use those fancy facilities, so I had to use the sink water, and it was all cold water! You can tell by the goosebumps on my body. Did you expect me to enjoy it slowly?" My roar carried only a little anger, mostly straightforwardness and helplessness, even a touch of naivety and cuteness.
"Hehe..." Yu Lan hugged her stomach and shrugged, walking over and gently stroking the goosebumps on my chest, saying softly, "Our poor young master. He's so cold. I'll have someone check it out tomorrow. No one has lived here for years, so it's normal for there to be some minor problems." Seeing the three beautiful girls on the sofa also covering their mouths and giggling, they were like three different slightly blooming flowers, exuding freshness and cuteness.
"You three stand up and let the young master take a look," Yu Lan ordered the three girls.
The three girls, no longer shy or reserved, stood up, knowing that what awaited them was the moment every girl longed for. I couldn't tell which of the three girls was the most beautiful. Qian Wan and Zhou Xin were both very pure, while the mixed-race beauty exuded a hint of allure.
Qian Wan was the shortest of the three, but probably around 165cm. Her breasts were huge, pushing her bra up high. The mixed-race beauty, Taggis, had a great figure, very tall, and her breasts were also impressive.
Zhou Xin looked very pure, with perfect proportions. Her legs were slightly longer than Taggis's, who was about the same height. Her breasts weren't as big as the other two, but if they were any bigger, I think it would ruin her figure. Seeing such an alluring scene, my little brother immediately stood up.
"Young master, how are you going to play?" Yu Lan whispered in my ear, pressed close to me.
"Haha...of course, all of them together! Chairman Mao said there's strength in numbers!"
"Young Master, I'm not trying to be mean, but don't be so selfish. I don't mind, but all three of them are virgins. A girl's first time is a memory she'll never forget. You could have all three, but if you just swallow them whole like that, you won't get any real enjoyment. And in their beautiful memories, their first time might be a regret. If you like virgins, I have plenty; you can deflower them every day without a problem." Yu Lan took my hands and rubbed them against her large breasts, whispering in my ear.
"Okay, I promise, but you have to stay." I agreed to her request; actually, it wasn't too unreasonable.
"Then who will stay?"
Now I was in a dilemma. They were all so outstanding, and I couldn't decide. In the end, I told Yu Lan that I'd leave Qian Wan because her large breasts always inexplicably excited me.
"Xiao Wan, you stay here tonight to keep Young Master company. Xin Xin and Tajis, you two go to the next room. From today onwards, the three of you will be Young Master's exclusive women. If Young Master is willing, you can all live here from now on." Hearing Yu Lan's words, Zhou Xin and Tajis's expressions darkened, but they still obediently left.
"Young Master, how do you plan to play now? I'm also looking forward to seeing Young Master's abilities." Yu Lan said as she began to take off her clothes.
When Yu Lan was only wearing a bra and panties, she pulled her hand to the bed and lay down. She pulled open the towel below my waist, and my already hard little brother sprang out immediately.
“Young Master, it’s so magnificent! So thick and long, it’s truly a treasure. Xiao Wan, you’re going to suffer now. I never thought you’d encounter such a big stick on your first time. I wonder if you can handle it. Take off your coat and pants and come to the bed.” Yu Lan was very surprised to see my penis.
Qian Wan slowly took off her coat and a tight-fitting bra. “My God! What a voluptuous figure.” I couldn’t help but exclaim.
She wasn’t wearing a bra, just a very cute white tank top. From the thin tank top, I could see that her nipples were small, and her round breasts stood up very high. When she bent down to take off her pants, I could clearly see her deep cleavage. Qian Wan’s skin was very delicate and smooth. She slowly walked to my side and sat down, giving me a slightly shy smile.
“Xiao Wan, you’re so cute! I like you so much!” I couldn’t help but say to her with a smile.
Qian Wan seemed particularly happy to hear my words, and she softly said, "Xiao Wan is very happy to be liked by the young master. The young master is very handsome, dashing, and strong. I like the young master very much too."
"Young master, Xiao Wan and the other two have never been touched even a little bit by a man before. You should enjoy her today."
Hearing Yu Lan say this, I also became excited. I got up, picked up Qian Wan, and pressed her onto the bed. My hands started from her lower abdomen and slowly moved upwards.
"Xiao Wan, you are so full, and your skin is so smooth."
"Of course their skin is good. They never do anything rough. Their skin is well protected. They soak it in milk for ten minutes every day. As for skincare products, they use even more."
"I wonder if your big breasts are as smooth as that, Xiao Wan."
Xiao Wan was probably being touched by a man for the first time, and with such flirtatious and explicit words. Her face turned red, and her whole body glowed slightly.
My hand slowly slipped into her vest and finally climbed onto those longed-for jade peaks. Warm, soft, smooth, and delicate, they were filled with liquid. I gradually increased the pressure, squeezing hard and then rubbing in a circular motion, the force and amplitude of the movements increasing. Finally, 　　I 　　gently pinched her small 　　nipple with my thumb and forefinger and rubbed it slowly. 　　"
Ah ... 　　"Xiao Wan, open your eyes wide. I'm going to show you how I took your first kiss, so you'll have a beautiful memory you'll never forget." 　　Qian Wan opened her eyes and said happily, "Xiao Wan will be the young master's woman from now on. Everything the young master gave me will be forever etched in Xiao Wan's heart." 　　I leaned down and kissed her small mouth, my tongue darting into her moist, fragrant mouth. Xiao Wan cooperated by slightly opening her lips. My tongue licked her little cloves, so fragrant and delicious. It was like a person in the desert finding a spring of sweet water. I could see from Qian Wan's eyes that she felt very happy at that moment, and I knew I had completely conquered this girl. 　　We kissed for a long time before separating, and it was obvious that she didn't want me to leave. I lay to the side, staring at my engorged penis, and said, "Xiao Wan, I've served you, so you should serve me in return." 　　Qian Wan got up and climbed onto my lower body, grasping my burning penis with one hand, and swallowed it with her small mouth. 　　It was indeed very comfortable, much more comfortable than what Sister Ying had done. 　　"Young Master is so skillful, he's got our Xiao Wan completely under his thumb," Yu Lan chimed in. 　　I pulled Yu Lan to lie on top of me, unhooked her bra from behind, and ripped it off. A pair of fair breasts were revealed before me. 　　I grabbed one and sucked on it relentlessly. My hand slipped inside her underwear; her thick pubic hair was already damp. I inserted a finger into her wet 　　, moist vulva, moving it back and forth. 　　"Ohh ... 　　"Young Master, suck my 　　nipples 　　harder 　　~ 　　... 　　"Oh! So big! Young master, be gentle, I haven't been touched in so long, it hurts a little. Go rub Xiao Wan's breasts, make her peach juice come out as soon as possible." 　　I kept thrusting, each time with great force, each time hitting Yu Lan's soft flower core. My stamina has been very high lately, if I don't use all my strength, I can do it for hours without ejaculating. 　　Her little hole is like a little mouth, sucking my glans so good. I pulled Qian Wan 　　next to me and vigorously rubbed her big breasts, and I didn't let go of her little mouth either, 　　desperately sucking her fragrant tongue. "Oh~ ... 　　"Oh~~~ Young Master is so 　　beautiful 　　~~~~ 　　Oh 　　~ 　　...

"Young Master, it's better if you take the initiative. Your thing is really too big. If Xiao Wan is on top, it will hurt if you don't control your strength properly."
I held Qian Wan, my hands constantly kneading her round, perky breasts. Her breasts truly captivated me. Gently stroking them felt soft and smooth, but if I grabbed them too hard, it felt like they were filled with water. Yet, they remained proudly erect even when she stood up. These were the most beautiful breasts I had ever touched in my life.
With both hands grasping her ample softness, Qian Wan's eyes were tightly closed, and not only her face but every inch of her skin glowed with a peach-like hue. My strength increased, and I felt conflicted as I felt her tender, watery breasts. I was afraid that if I used too much force, I would crush these treasures that were already mine, but not using force made me very uncomfortable.
I still hadn't seen the full view of these treasures. Qian Wan was always wearing her white tank top, and although most of it was exposed when my hands went inside, it wasn't fully revealed.
"Does Xiao Wan Ni always wear these little tank tops?"
"Yes." Qian Wan replied and nodded.
"Doesn't Young Master like me dressed like this?" she continued.
"It's not that you don't like it, you're just a little curious. Why do you only wear these little tank tops?"
"Because...because they're a bit big here, wearing a bra is very uncomfortable, and those thin bras are hard to find, and thicker ones are very uncomfortable." Qian Wan said demurely and with an embarrassed tone.
"Do you know that your little tank top is too thin, and your little nipples are showing? If others see them, they'll get nosebleeds." As I said this, I pinched her nipples.
“I won’t let anyone see. I usually wear nipple covers, but today Sister Lan said we’re leaving the Hundred Flowers Camp, and unlike the others, we won’t just be disposable women. Sister Lan said the three of us will always follow one person, who is our master, but it can only be if you, Young Master, are willing to let me follow you forever. So I made an exception and didn’t wear nipple covers when I came out. I’m so happy that you like me so much and want me to be the first one to accompany you. I was so scared just now that you wouldn’t want me anymore, or that you would make me go back tomorrow!”
“What are you afraid of? You’re so beautiful, yet you lack confidence in yourself.”
"Although I know my strengths, I'm also worried. I've never met Young Master, and I don't know what kind of girl he likes. Sister Tajis is mixed-race, as alluring as a peony, with a very good figure, and her blue eyes would make many people fall in love with her. Xin Xin looks so pure, and she's also very tall. That kind of height, combined with her well-proportioned figure, is very attractive. I don't have their outstanding strengths. I thought Young Master would probably choose Sister Tajis first, after all, the charm of mixed-race people is so great. Xin Xin is probably older than me, and people of Young Master's age like girls who are incredibly pure. I never expected Young Master to choose me first."
"Wow...! You're not outstanding! You're also very pure, but not as naive as Zhou Xin. Your strengths are the most outstanding. Look, aren't all your outstanding strengths in my hands?"
I continued, "I want to see you completely naked. I'm going to strip you naked!"
Qian Wan just looked at me affectionately and nodded. This instantly excited me immensely. I lifted her tank top, and she cooperated by raising her hands. I easily pulled it off, revealing a pair of plump, white breasts. They were as white as her skin, and although she was lying down, her breasts were still erect, though not as perky as usual. Without stopping, I
continued to remove her only remaining underwear, revealing a pink valley. The pale pink vulva was beautiful, with small labia and a shimmering little pearl. A layer of moisture had seeped from the opening, indicating that my recent encounter with Yu Lan had prepared her well.
"Wan'er, wrap your legs around my waist. I'm going to start enjoying you, my little stunner,"
Wan'er said obediently. When I pressed my penis against her vulva, her eyes held both anticipation and fear. She grabbed my arms with both hands, and her teeth slowly moved down her lower lip, showing that she was mentally and physically prepared.
I slowly inserted my hard, steel-like penis into her small, fleshy opening. Her hands gripped tighter and tighter, her teeth biting her lip. Slowly, the head of my penis went in, and I felt only a tight, soft sensation. Seeing how nervous she was, I stopped moving. My first time was with a girl who had absolutely no experience, and our nervousness resulted in her experiencing a lot of pain.
"Xiao Wan, don't be nervous, or it will hurt a lot later. Relax your body." Although I said this, she remained the same. It seemed that only I could help her. I said again, "Xiao Wan, open your mouth and stick out your tongue. I want to eat your little pussy down there and your little tongue up there."
Wan'er stuck out her tongue, and I lowered my head and took her three-inch clove into my mouth, licking and sucking it. It was like a person in the desert getting an ice pop. We were both swallowing each other's saliva, so fragrant and delicious.
I stopped rubbing her breasts and pulled her hands together, pressing them side by side on the bed, our fingers intertwined. She was shaped like a starfish, and I was shaped like a cross.
My glans was still inside her vagina. I think she was now completely absorbed in my mouth. Seeing that she had completely relaxed, I thrust my hips forward, fully penetrating her.
"Ah!" I let out an extremely pleasurable cry.
"Ugh..." Wan'er also made a sound; I knew she was in pain. But my brain was already excited, and I had no other concerns. Pleasure had seeped into every cell of my body. I pulled out most of my penis and then thrust it in again with great force. The soft, tight walls of her vagina felt so good.
I stopped lingering on Wan'er's tongue. I released her hands, grabbed her large breasts, and kneaded them forcefully, gently pressing the two adjacent peaks together. My mouth nibbled wildly at them. Of course, my small mouth couldn't take all of her breasts in, but I took in as much as I could. His teeth bit down on her pea-sized nipple, his tongue swirling around the tiny bud and coin-sized areola.
"Young Master, be gentle, it hurts...it hurts...ah...Young Master...it hurts!!!"
I had lost my mind. My lower body continued thrusting, the force rising wave after wave. Each time, the head of my penis slammed hard against her clitoris, her secret passage like a small mouth gripping the tip of my penis with gusto.
Tears streamed silently down Wan'er's cheeks. She had fallen for her young master the moment they met, fallen for her future. The tears weren't just for tears, but also for joy. The harder and more violent the young master was, the more he liked her body. The fact that her body made him so pleasured and violent meant she was very attractive. Wan'er gripped the sheets tightly, the sheets seeming to wring water out of them.
"Wan'er, you're so tight and soft down there, I want to feel good," I couldn't help but say.
After a while of my thrusting, Wan'er gradually got used to it, and waves of tingling sensations arose. The pain slowly subsided, replaced by itching, an endless itching in her vagina. She squeezed my legs even tighter, as if she wanted my penis to be completely inside her and never come out.
After a while, she slowly relaxed her legs and began to meet my thrusts. When I pulled out, she slightly stepped back, and when I thrust in with all my might, she moved towards me, their movements perfectly synchronized.
"Young Master, I feel so good...you're making me feel so good...oh...oh...Young Master's is so thick and big, Wan'er is being killed by you...oh...Young Master, it doesn't hurt anymore, please thrust harder...oh...oh...Young Master, you're hitting my chest..."
With my efforts, Wan'er's pleasure finally returned.
"Young Master...I can't take it anymore...I feel so good..." As she spoke, Wan'er's body convulsed slightly. I knew she had reached her climax, but I hadn't! I thrust even harder and faster. "Oh...Young Master,
you're so strong...Wan'er is willing to be pinned down on the bed and played with by you for the rest of her life...until...you...you kill me with your penetration..."
"Wan'er, your pussy is making me feel so good, I'm going to cum..." Finally, my pleasure returned as well.
“Young Master, where do you want to ejaculate? In Wan’er’s little hole, on her body, or in her mouth, Young Master can ejaculate there. Wan’er’s body belongs to Young Master alone…” After her orgasm, Wan’er regained some consciousness. She felt sweet inside, and she was determined to be my exclusive woman for life.
“I’m going to ejaculate…!” A powerful electric current surged through my brain, and I could no longer control myself.
“No…! Young Master, Wan’er is pregnant, and we didn’t use any protection. Don’t ejaculate inside her.” Yu Lan, who was next to me, heard me say that I was going to ejaculate and quickly shouted to stop me.
“Oh…!” I didn’t care about anything else and shouted as I ejaculated all my semen into Qian Wan’s flower.
“Young Master, your semen is so hot… It feels so good to Wan’er…!”
Chapter Twelve
Qian Wan lay there relaxed, breathing heavily, her breasts heaving with each breath. From her slightly smiling face, it was clear that she was still savoring her orgasm.
Yu Lan picked up a large T-shirt and put it on, then smiled seductively and said, "Did my young master enjoy it? How did Wan'er taste?"
I looked at Qian Wan, who had gradually calmed down, and said, "It smells very good, very sweet."
Yu Lan then got off the bed and said, "Young master, I'm going to sleep now. How about you two have some alone time tonight? I have a lot of things to do tomorrow. Wan'er, serve young master well!" After saying that, she left.
Qian Wan had also caught her breath. She climbed off the bed and stood on the floor, looking at me and said, "Young master, why don't you sit on the sofa for a bit?"
"What's wrong?"
Qian Wan smiled shyly and said, "You have class tomorrow, so you should go to bed early. If you're going to sleep, at least change the sheets."
The sheets were indeed a mess, covered in sticky water stains. The most conspicuous spot was where Qian Wan had just lain, with a few bright red streaks that were quite eye-catching.
I obediently got off the bed and watched Qian Wan awkwardly change the sheets. Seeing that she had made the bed, I couldn't wait to get on. Qian Wan also lifted the covers and turned around, slowly moving to my side.
"Wan'er, would you like to turn around?"
Qian Wan looked at me with surprise and said softly, "Young Master, don't you like looking at me?"
I realized she had misunderstood, so I explained in her ear, "My Wan'er is so beautiful, how could I not like looking at her? I can't get enough of looking at her every day. But I want to sleep with you touching my two big breasts, I love touching them!"
Qian Wan smiled happily, her red cheeks blushing even more. She grabbed my hands and turned around, her back pressed tightly against mine, and then pressed my hands against her chest.
I didn't rub her breasts as hard as before, but gently caressed them. To be honest, Qian Wan's breasts were beautiful, large and soft, yet with a firmness unique to young girls. Her nipples were small, and her areolas weren't too big either, making them look very nice, unlike those big-breasted girls online whose areolas are unsightly.
As I touched him, my penis hardened again, pressing firmly against Qian Wan's private parts. Without realizing it, I started rubbing it, but the more I rubbed, the more uncomfortable it became. I felt an urge to immediately pin Qian Wan down and thrust my hard penis into her vagina, but seeing her change the sheets earlier, I knew she was still in pain. I desperately wanted to release, and my hand tightened; it seemed I had no choice but to.
"Young Master, if you really want it, just put it in. I know you're in pain right now, don't worry about me, just let it out," Qian Wan said, her back to me, sensing my desire.
"Forget it, you just bled. If I do that again, you'll be in excruciating pain. I can still hold back." I withdrew my hand and shifted back slightly; if we stayed that close, I'd go crazy.
"Young Master, aren't Tajis and Zhou Xin next door? Why don't you go to their place? If you want to do something to me, you can, but I'll hold back."
After thinking for a moment, I decided it was better to just go to sleep. Those two are both virgins, maybe even less desirable than Qian Wan. What if I experience unbearable pain again? That would be even more torture. Once I calmed down, it didn't feel so bad.
I hugged Qian Wan and whispered, "Is it me who wants it or you who wants it? Don't overthink it, just go to sleep."
My eyelids grew heavier and heavier until they finally closed.
A new day began, and I was woken up by Yu Lan while I was still half asleep.
"What time is it, Sister Lan?"
Yu Lan said, pulling my hand. "It's 6:30."
I muttered angrily, "Why are you waking me up so early? You won't let me sleep a little longer."
Yu Lan looked at me, completely naked, and said, "Go get dressed quickly. Grandpa and Kang Xing are waiting for you."
Knowing that Grandpa was waiting for me, I immediately got up quickly, washed up, put on the clothes prepared for me, and went to Grandpa's place.
When I arrived, I saw that Grandpa and Brother Kang were already having breakfast. Grandpa smiled and waved to me when he saw me come in. I had just sat down when I heard Brother Kang say, "How was last night?" He also gave me a very ambiguous look.
"I..." How could I dare to speak in front of Grandpa? Looking at Grandpa, my face turned red. I really didn't know what to do now.
Grandpa smiled kindly at me, handing me a glass of milk. "Xiaotian, don't be shy," he said. "Those three girls from yesterday were brought to you by Kangxing."
I was drinking milk and almost spat it out when Grandpa said that. I thought to myself, "Really?"
But Grandpa said very seriously, "Those three girls from yesterday were your first lesson. Now your status is different. You are the heir of our family. You must undergo many tests, and the test of a woman's beauty is indispensable. I don't want you to ruin the family business for a woman like your father did. And I'm also afraid that your rivals will use beauty against you in the future. My first requirement is that you have the ability to resist women. Of course, I don't want you to become a playboy. You must also cherish the girls you like."
At this time, the family members arrived one after another. My eldest aunt, second aunt, and the three sisters also came over and sat down.
Yang Maiyu was very excited to know I was going to school today. She said, "Brother, I'll take you on a tour of the school today!"
Just then, Grandpa said, "Maiyu, don't bother Xiaotian if you don't have anything to do."
My aunt also gently scolded her daughter, "Maiyu, Xiaotian needs to study hard at school. He'll be managing a lot of things at home in the future. Don't think you can slack off just because you're a girl. As a member of the family, you should all contribute. You should learn from your sister."
My second aunt also said to Yang Chanjuan, "Chanjuan, did you hear what your aunt said? You need to study hard too!"
My little sister just nodded slightly.
Seeing everyone saying this, I also said, "Don't worry, I will definitely study hard and won't let you down."
Grandpa smiled and said, "Very good, very good!"
After finishing breakfast, I went back to my room to get my schoolbag and saw the three beautiful girls there.
I rushed forward and hugged Zhou Xin, who had been a little unhappy yesterday. "Are you a little upset? I just randomly picked one yesterday. If I could choose again, maybe it would be you."
Zhou Xin seemed uncomfortable being hugged by a boy for the first time. She struggled slightly and whispered,
"No."
I was a little reluctant to leave the three of them as I suddenly had to go to school, so I immediately came up with an idea: to have them all come to school with me. I let go of Zhou Xin, and she was now blushing furiously. This girl was really interesting; she seemed like a very quiet and shy girl.
Just then, I overheard Brother Kang talking downstairs, so I immediately ran down and told him my idea.
"Xiao Tian, don't ask me about this. You're the young master now; you have to make your own decisions. You can tell the principal your request yourself. Also, you need to be a little more assertive now; you need to have a stronger attitude and tone when you talk to others," Brother Kang said.
"I understand,"
Kang Xing said again. "Hurry up and get ready, we're going to look at cars."
I hadn't quite grasped it yet, so I asked, "What kind of car?"
"I mean, what kind of car are you planning to take to school? Are you going with your older sister and younger sister? The three of them will ride in one car. If you don't want to, go to the garage later and take a look. If you still don't like any of them, just pick one for now, and come to my car dealership after school to choose one," Kang Xing explained.
I suddenly remembered that we had a helicopter at home, and blurted out, "A helicopter? I've never ridden in one before."
Without a second thought, Kang Xing said, "Okay then! I'll go get someone to prepare it." He then went out.
I excitedly ran upstairs and looked at the three beautiful girls in the room, saying, "Would you three like to come to school with me?"
The three girls were stunned for a moment, only Takis reacted, and she excitedly asked me, "Really? We can go to school with you, young master."
I immediately said frankly, "Have I ever lied to you?"
"Yay...that's great!!!" The three of them cheered happily.
I looked at the three girls in the sunlight and said, "I'll wait downstairs now. I'll leave in twenty minutes. If you want to go to school, hurry up and change your clothes. But dress elegantly and pretty. Qian Wan, remember to wear nipple covers, okay? I don't like others seeing your little spots. Tajis, wear something a little tighter; don't waste such a great figure. Xin Xin, you must wear a skirt, and a short one at that. I'm going downstairs to wait for you. Hurry up!"
After waiting for a long time, the three of them finally came out. Their outfits were truly refreshing. Qian Wan's sportswear perfectly showcased her stunning figure and lively personality.
Tajis was dressed in denim: tight jeans, a t-shirt, a denim jacket, suede shoes, and a grey hat. What a glamorous cowgirl! Under the hat were a pair of light blue eyes—so alluring.
Zhou Xin came out after Zhou Xin left; she almost made my nose bleed. A white miniskirt covered only 15 centimeters above her knees, fully revealing her two fair, smooth, and full legs. She wore blue sneakers and white socks with cartoon patterns. Her upper body was
even more striking; she was wearing a red halter top. While her breasts weren't as large as Qian Wan's, they still filled out the small halter top. Over this, she wore a white, unbuttoned short-sleeved shirt, and her long, flowing black hair completed the look. She was truly beautiful, exuding a youthful sexiness, but even more so, a pure innocence.
The three of them smiled as they watched me, lost in thought. I snapped out of it and pointed to the helicopter, saying, "Let's go, off to school."
Brother Kang piloted the helicopter, while the four of us sat in the back. Watching the helicopter slowly lift off the ground, my heart soared.
"Xin Xin, you're so beautiful! Can I kiss you?" Looking at the alluring Zhou Xin, I couldn't resist any longer.
Zhou Xin blushed, glanced at me, and slowly closed her eyes. I leaned down and kissed her, my hot tongue eagerly reaching out. Zhou Xin seemed very shy, offering no response whatsoever. Her little tongue, like a mimosa, would flinch away at my touch, as if we were playing a game. I teased her like this for a while before letting her go, her chest heaving.
"Looks like you're shy!" I said, holding her.
"I...no..." Zhou Xin stubbornly refused to admit it.
My little brother was erect again. I looked at the three of them, pointing to the tent below, and said, "It's all your fault, what are we going to do now!"
Tajis got up and knelt in front of me, unzipped her pants, pulled out my hard penis, and swallowed it.
Instantly, I felt myself enveloped in a small, moist space. Tajis licked it a few times with her tongue and then teased it with her mouth, her movements incredibly practiced, like eating ice cream.
Zhou Xin and Qian Wan were also pressed tightly against me. I kissed Zhou Xin's lips again, my movements gradually becoming more intense. My hand suddenly grabbed her breast through her bodice and gently caressed it. My other hand slipped inside Qian Wan's sportswear, grabbing and kneading her ample breasts.
With Tajis's continued efforts, I ejaculated, shooting every last drop of semen into her cavity. To my surprise, she swallowed it all.
Since Brother Kang was in front, I didn't want to make too much noise. I put my limp penis inside, pulled up my pants, and pulled Tajis to sit on my lap. My hand slipped under her clothes, and after flipping open her bra, her large breasts were in my hands. They didn't feel as soft as Qian Wan's, but they were very elastic. They felt quite different to the touch. Just then,
I heard Brother Kang say, "We're at school now."
I released Tajis and started tidying my clothes. The three of them helped me tidy up before starting their own things.
Seeing that they were all ready, I said, "Don't call me 'Young Master' at school. Either call me 'Classmate' or just call me by my name."
"Understood, Yang!" the three replied in unison.
Chapter Thirteen
The school is really huge, at least five or six times bigger than my old middle school.
The plane landed at a small helicopter landing pad, and we followed Brother Kang after getting off.
When I reached a parking lot, I was shocked. It was a huge parking lot, and all the cars inside were luxury cars—sports cars, sedans, even RVs. The signs in the parking lot even said things like "Senior 3.2" and "Senior 3.3".
Sure enough, this was indeed a prestigious school; even the students' cars were so luxurious.
As we approached a large red building, Brother Kang spoke up: "This is the school's administration building, and that yellow building over there is the teachers' office building. Shall we go in?"
As we entered the elevator, Brother Kang continued, "Xiao Tian, you're really cool! Bringing women to school. I don't think there are many like that in the whole school, and you've brought three! But you have a heavy workload, so I suggest you don't be in the same class as them. Talk to the principal about them yourself later; don't be polite." "
I understand, Brother Kang."
Stepping out of the elevator, Brother Kang led us into a large, luxuriously decorated office. This must be the principal's office. Brother Kang didn't knock and just walked straight in.
Inside sat a bald, over 40-something fat man with a bulging belly; presumably, he was the principal.
Brother Kang didn't even glance at him before pulling me to sit on the sofa, while Qian Wan and the other two sat down next to me at my signal.
The principal smiled and said, "Mr. Kang, I've been waiting for you for a long time." The fat principal's smile looked like he was squeezing all the flesh of his face towards the center; such a fawning smile was disgusting.
Brother Kang, with a stern face, pulled me aside and said, "This is the person you asked me to arrange for you to transfer to the class."
The fat principal walked over with a grin and asked Brother Kang, "I wonder what this student's relationship is with Mr. Kang?"
Brother Kang said with annoyance, "He has no relation to me, but he's the old man's grandson, Yang Xiaotian, the son of Third Uncle Cixing."
Hearing this, the fat pig's terrifying smile turned to me again, and he said, "So that's how it is."
I hadn't seen Sister Ying yet, so I ignored the fat pig and asked Brother Kang, "Why isn't Sister Ying here?"
After saying that, I turned around and saw the fat pig drooling over my three little darlings, as if they were naked.
Brother Kang stood up and said, "I'll go out and take a look. I already informed her of the time this morning." He then looked at Fatty and said, "I've heard a lot of rumors about you outside. I hope you'll be careful."
Fatty smiled and said, "Mr. Kang, don't pay attention to those rumors. It's just someone maliciously slandering me."
Brother Kang picked up the phone and went out. After Fatty learned who I was, he immediately started asking me all sorts of questions, which annoyed me. If he weren't the principal, I really wanted to beat him up. A little while later, Brother Kang came back in and said, "Miss Liu won't be here for a while. Let's take care of your business first. I'll go to the door to meet her later, don't worry."
I nodded helplessly. I hadn't seen Sister Ying all day, and I really missed her.
"Mr. Kang, I've taken care of all of Xiao Tian's paperwork. He's been assigned to Class 1, and that teacher has also been assigned to Class 1. She's only responsible for teaching Class 1 and Class 2," Fatty said, sitting at his desk.
At this moment, I tugged at Brother Kang's clothes, signaling that I wanted him to talk about my three little darlings, because I saw that Fatty seemed to have a lot of respect for Brother Kang. Brother Kang whispered to me, "You tell that lecherous pig yourself. I'll go check if Miss Liu has arrived." Then he left.
Actually, I used to be very afraid of teachers, especially the dean of students and the principal, so I didn't dare to speak up much. Hearing Brother Kang's words gave me some courage, and besides, his fat, lecherous appearance was so annoying. What's worse, he was leering at Qian Wan and the other two.
Anyway, the most powerful person in the school wasn't him, but my grandfather. People like Brother Kang, who had no connection to the school, could act arrogantly in front of him. To put it bluntly, he was just someone who worked for my grandfather.
I walked up to him and asked, "Are Class 2 excellent?"
Fatty smiled obsequiously and said, "Of course, Classes 1 through 5 are all excellent."
I pointed to Qian Wan and her two friends and said, "Then put them in Class 2."
Fatty immediately looked troubled. He said, "Each class has a fixed number of students. Class 2 already has the most students in the whole grade, and no class can accommodate three students at the same time. The classroom probably won't be big enough."
I was getting angry. Did my words lack power? I snapped, "I don't care if you change the classroom or anything else, I want them in Class 2. If you can't arrange it, I'll have to consider changing the principal. I seriously doubt your abilities now."
Hearing this, the principal's face changed, and he said with a wry smile, "Arrange it, definitely in Class 2." Fatty thought to himself... He said, "We can't get into a conflict with him. He's different from Kang Xing. If we conflict with Kang Xing, at most he'll scold us, but Yang Xiaotian is the grandson of the school board member. If we conflict with him, the school board member probably won't give face to my brother, the city's education minister. Then we might really have to change the principal."
Fatty Pig added, "You just started school today and don't have a school uniform yet. I'll have someone order one later and it will be delivered to your home this afternoon. These three students, please wait here for a moment, and I'll arrange things for you right away." After saying that, he continued, "Xiaotian, your textbooks are on my desk."
Zhou Xin immediately stood up, took my schoolbag, walked to the desk, carefully put all the books inside, and then came back to hand the schoolbag to me, saying, "So many books."
I took Zhou Xin's hand and said, "Of course there are many books for school." I also pulled her into my arms and kissed her fair cheek.
Zhou Xin was terrified by my actions. She didn't expect me to do such a thing in front of the principal. She was extremely shy and could only obediently nestle in my arms, lowering her head and not daring to look at anyone.
I glanced at Fatty; he looked at me with surprise but said nothing. Many students at such prestigious schools couldn't afford to offend me, let alone my direct superior.
I casually looked at the other two and said, "Want one too?"
They both immediately shook their heads. They clearly didn't want to be intimate with me in front of Fatty; I was doing this on purpose for him, so that the lecherous pig wouldn't dare mess with them.
"Principal, shall you take me to the classroom?"
"Okay."
He led me to the second floor of a white building across the street, to a classroom with its doors wide open, and we went inside.
What a magnificent classroom! Right inside the door was a creamy white marble podium. A very young and beautiful female teacher was teaching a Chinese lesson. Seeing the principal push the door open, she stopped and silently looked at Fatty and me.
Fatty whispered in my ear, "Where do you want to sit?"
"Anywhere is fine, just not too far in the front." Fatty's tone made it seem like he'd do anything to get me a seat in the front row, even if it meant offending people.
"Today we have a new student in our class, his name is Yang Xiaotian. Let's give him a round of applause!"
Hearing the applause, I looked around at everyone. My first impression was that there were so many beautiful girls, and of course, quite a few handsome guys too. Everyone in the class was staring at me. I could vaguely hear some girls whispering,
"So handsome!!"
I felt a little smug, while some of the boys' gazes weren't so friendly. I stood on the podium and shouted, "Hello everyone!"
Fatty pointed to an empty seat in the last row on the left and said, "You can sit there."
I didn't pay much attention to him and walked over directly. When I sat down, I realized my new deskmate was a very pretty girl, but you could tell from her appearance that she wasn't a very quiet girl. Her neat, shoulder-length hair was colorful, but that only accentuated her beauty.
When I walked over, she looked at me too, and from her eyes, I could tell she was very satisfied to have me as her deskmate.
"Hello! My name is Liang Qi." She extended her hand to me as soon as I sat down.
I reached out and shook her soft, white hand, saying, "Yang Xiaotian."
The fat pig had left sometime earlier, and the beautiful teacher had started the lesson. I took out my Chinese textbook and asked my new deskmate, Liang Qi, "Where are we?"
She turned to look at me and said, "I don't know." Then she asked, "Are you from Shanghai?"
I smiled and shook my head, saying, "I'm from Chengdu." Actually, I didn't even know where I was from, but I grew up in Chengdu.
Gradually, we both lost interest in the lesson and started chatting. She was very talkative, basically talking about whatever came to mind.
While chatting with her, I learned a lot about the school. It turned out to be a prestigious private school, but there were also many students without money. They were admitted because of their excellent grades and were offered generous scholarships. She also mentioned that a girl in our class named Jing Yuan earned tens of thousands of yuan a year in scholarships.
When she asked if I was a scholarship recipient, I immediately laughed and said, "Have you ever seen a student who chats with others in class receive a scholarship?"
As we chatted, she seemed to remember something, glanced at her phone, then put it back in her pocket, saying, "Can I borrow your phone for a moment? Mine's dead."
"Sorry, I don't have a phone."
She seemed a little surprised, but quickly recovered. She borrowed a phone from a student in front of her.
After making the call, she asked me, "Do you eat at school?"
"Yes."
"Then can I borrow your car? Mine broke down yesterday."
"I don't have a car."
She hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Did you take a private car?"
I replied confidently, "I don't have a car, and I didn't come by private car."
She paused for a moment without saying anything. After a while, we started chatting again. Perhaps because I was too tired from the previous night, I fell asleep on the table.
I don't know how long I slept, but I heard a lot of people talking. I heard a boy say, "Liang Qi, is your handsome deskmate paid for or is he being paid for?"
Liang Qi said, "Have you ever seen someone who sleeps from the first class to the third and still hasn't woken up get a scholarship?"
The voice rang out again, "Then which family does he belong to?"
Liang Qi said, puzzled, "But he doesn't seem to be like us. He doesn't even have a phone, let alone a car."
Another voice said, "You don't know, three super beauties just transferred to Class Two. I just saw them in the bathroom, they're absolutely gorgeous. And General Hua said he saw a beautiful woman driving a limited edition Porsche from last year to school this morning. Apparently, she's our new teacher."
I knew they were talking about Sister Ying, and I was so happy to hear that.
Then the classroom started chattering away, probably talking about my four darlings.
"Ding..."
I heard the bell ring for class, and I couldn't sleep anymore. This class was history, and an old man came in. I wasn't interested in history, so I started talking to Liang Qi again out of boredom.
She seemed to enjoy chatting with me, so we talked about all sorts of things. Time flew by, and class was over in the blink of an eye. Then I realized I didn't have a single penny on me. How was I going to eat? I was too embarrassed to borrow from Liang Qi, so it seemed I'd just have to wait and see.
A tall, pretty girl stood up and said, "Everyone, wait a minute. We haven't collected our class fees yet. It's the same as always, 2000 yuan per person."
What?! Two thousand yuan for class fees per person? Our previous classes had collected less than two thousand yuan in total, but now I didn't even have money for food. So she started collecting from the first row, and finally reached me.
"Hello! Yang Xiaotian, I'm the class monitor, Zhang Yunyun. Our class fee is 2000 yuan." I was so embarrassed, my face flushed, and I didn't know what to say.
Just then, the classroom stirred, and everyone looked forward, including us. I immediately felt relieved; it was my sister, Yang Shu. Beautiful women are different. My four darlings are also beautiful, but none of them have my sister's elegant temperament. Every move she makes exudes a graceful and noble aura from her very bones; she's simply breathtakingly beautiful.
"Yang, is there something you need?" a very handsome classmate asked ingratiatingly.
My sister flashed her sweet smile and said, "I'm looking for someone." She walked towards me as she spoke.
As soon as she got close, she scolded, "Why are you still here? Don't you want to eat?" She looked incredibly alluring, her elegance tinged with a touch of girlish sexiness.
I scratched my head sheepishly and said, "I don't have any money."
My sister glared at me with a hint of anger and said, "Look at you, how could you do this?"
Her series of expressions and movements were incredibly sexy and captivating; everyone around us was practically drooling.
I intimately put my arm around her fragrant shoulder and said in a lover's tone, "Help me pay my class fees." My sister didn't expect me to make such an intimate move, and her body trembled as if she'd been electrocuted.
My sister still let me put my hand on her body. She asked Zhang Yun, "How much?"
"Two thousand."
My sister immediately took out a wad of cash, counted out two thousand, and gave it to her. Then she gave me the rest of the money and said,
"You take this money." I took it and put it in my pocket.
Now everyone looked at me differently. They looked at me with immense envy. But there were also disdainful looks, as if I were a gigolo.
Another person rushed in through the classroom door; it was my younger sister, Yang Maiyu. The lively and bright-eyed girl ran up to us, panting, and exclaimed, "You two are both here!" My older sister looked at her and scolded, "Why did you run like that?"
Maiyu said aggrievedly, "That fly is here again."
Just then, another classmate with a frivolous expression entered and followed us, saying,
"Maiyu, what are you doing here?" Seeing her sister there, she greeted her, "Sister, you're here too."
Maiyu immediately hugged my arm tightly, pressing her entire body against me, her softest parts intimately touching my arm. Because of the recent vigorous exercise, her chest heaved, and I could feel it even more clearly in my arm.
Mai Yu scolded, "Ji Hang, stop clinging to me, you don't like me."
That frivolous classmate, Ji Hang, saw Mai Yu and me being so intimate and his expression changed drastically. But with my other hand still on my sister's shoulder, his expression immediately improved. He said, "He doesn't seem to be your boyfriend, he should be your sister's boyfriend." He probably saw my hand on my sister from the beginning and thought Mai Yu was using me as a shield.
This sentence caused a stir in the classroom; everyone thought I was lucky enough to be my sister's boyfriend.
I hated this guy; I decided to tease him. I released my hands from my sister and younger sister, and instead wrapped them around their waists. The moment I touched their slender waists, a comfortable feeling surged into my brain—so soft and full. Because our bodies were so close, I could smell their fragrance.
He pulled them both tightly into his arms, kissing each of their cheeks, and said, "Brother, they're both mine."
Seeing that the sisters didn't seem jealous at all, Ji Hang muttered, "Impossible...impossible..." A
huge scream erupted in the classroom as everyone stared in disbelief at the scene. The usually aloof, beautiful, and elegant Yang Shu was actually snuggling in one person's arms with her lively and adorable younger sister, Yang Maiyu. It was unbelievable.
Seeing that everyone had misunderstood, my older sister immediately pulled away from me, her face flushed, and glared at me resentfully, saying, "Ji Hang, stop bothering my sister. Even if you do, you won't get a single thing from my grandfather. Everything will be his."
Ji Hang couldn't believe his sister's words and stammered, "What...you...you two are going to marry him?"
His sister's expression changed, and she said coldly, "Ji Hang, what did you say? He is Yang Xiaotian, my brother. Of course, everything in our family will be inherited by him. Even if my sister marries you, you won't get a single penny." Ji Hang
heard what he feared most. He knew that the Yang family was all women in this generation, so he wanted to win over any one of the three sisters. This way, he could kill two birds with one stone: enjoy the company of beautiful women and get a lot from the Yang family. He began to plan his pursuit of the three Yang sisters. Yang Shu was too difficult to approach, and Yang Chanjuan was too young, so he pursued Yang Maiyu relentlessly.
He couldn't believe the Yang family had an heir. He exclaimed frantically, "Is your grandfather crazy? Where did he get a grandson? He wouldn't be giving the inheritance to a relative, would he?"
Yang Maiyu shouted, "Ji Hang, listen to me clearly! This is my brother, Yang Xiaotian. His father is my father's older brother, my third uncle, Yang Cixing. So he's the true heir of our family. You don't need to waste your time on me."
Upon hearing this, Ji Hang could only say it was impossible. His sister and younger sister's words explained everything that had just happened, and countless envious gazes once again fell upon me.
Liang Qi said angrily to me, "You don't need to lie to me. You say you don't have a phone or a car? You're the grandson of the Yang family, how could you not have one? If you look down on me and don't want to lend me yours
, fine." I innocently replied, "No! I'm not lying to you. I just arrived in Shanghai yesterday. My old phone is no longer needed and I left it at home. I'm planning to buy a new one today. And I really don't have a car. If
I did, I would definitely lend it to you." Liang Qi asked again, "Then you must have come by car. Didn't you say you didn't take a private car? Did you take a shared bus?"
"No, I really didn't take a car."
Liang Qi said incredulously, "You didn't walk here, did you?"
"No, I came by helicopter! It's still parked at the school."
"Oh, I see." Liang Qi said with a smile.
Everyone understood that I wasn't lying. It wasn't strange for someone from the Yang family to come to school by helicopter. Yang Maiyu had also come to school by helicopter before.
"Xiao Tian, I'm so hungry, let's go eat?" my sister said impatiently.
I pulled them both towards the door. When we reached Ji Hang, who looked dejected, I glared at him fiercely and said, "Don't bother my sister at school anymore, or I'll expel you tomorrow." This wasn't a lie; my grandfather was the school's largest shareholder.
I continued, "If you dare bother my sister outside of school again, remember this: you'll be spending the rest of your life in a hospital and never be able to get out." With that, I pushed him away and left with my sisters.
Chapter Fourteen
Led by them, I arrived at the school cafeteria. Wow, it was packed! Long queues stretched out at several windows.
Suddenly, my eyes were covered by a pair of smooth, delicate hands, and my back was pressed against by a pair of soft, fleshy mounds. I knew without a doubt who it was. I only knew one older sister and two younger sisters here; my three darlings and Sister Ying would never do this.
The little white rabbits on my back didn't seem very big; they weren't fully grown yet. My sisters Yang Shu and Mai Yu's were bigger, so it must be the mischievous little sister.
I grabbed her small hands and said, "Little sister's skin is so beautiful!"
Yang Chanjuan let go and laughed, "Brother, you're amazing! You even guessed it."
I turned around and laughed, "I dare not guess anyone else, but I dare not guess it."
Only then did I notice that there was a very pretty girl behind my little sister, probably about my age. She looked at me with a sweet smile. I wondered where my little sister had found such a beauty.
The pretty girl next to my little sister greeted her friends. Apparently, they all knew each other. My little sister ran to my side and introduced her, "Brother, this is the Dan-jie I told you about."
I stared straight at the Dan-jie my sister was talking about.
"Dan-jie, this is my brother. My brother is very handsome, isn't he?" Her face flushed as she said this.
"Brother, haven't you ever seen a beautiful woman before? You're making Dan-jie blush by staring at her like that." I almost fainted. It was obvious that my little sister had made her blush, and she was even turning the tables on me. I felt embarrassed.
I extended my hand to her in a friendly manner and said, "Yang Xiaotian, I'm in Class 1 of Senior 3."
She also extended her slender hand, and the moment I grasped the back of her hand, I felt her tremble slightly. She said to me, "My name is Huang Yundan, and I'm in Class 3 of Senior 3."
Yang Maiyu shouted loudly, "Shall we eat first?"
Hearing Maiyu say that, I also felt hungry. I saw that the line of people was gradually getting longer, and I said,
"There are so many people now, what should we do?"
I saw that the four of them looked at me strangely, and my heart sank. I said, "Are you going to ask me to take a shift?"
My younger sister immediately said, "Brother, we usually eat on the third floor." As she spoke, they went upstairs.
I followed them. When we got to the second floor, I saw a restaurant with many people eating. The environment was very beautiful, it didn't look like a school cafeteria at all. I saw my new deskmate eating there not far away. There were also waiters standing everywhere.
"Brother, hurry up, what are you looking at?!" My younger sister's voice was loud, and many people's eyes turned to me. Seeing so many people looking at me, I turned around and went upstairs.
The third floor was different from the second floor. There were very few people, and the environment felt even better than the second floor. There were flowers and plants everywhere. Although there was no elegant music like on the second floor, it gave people a very peaceful feeling.
We sat down at a table, and the waiter quickly came over. The waitress took the menu and ordered a lot of things, most of which I had never heard of before.
Everything arrived in about a minute. The table was piled high with food. We ate and talked, everyone was happy. The waitress kept talking, the older sister didn't say much, Yang Maiyu and I were quite talkative, and Huang Yundan, probably because we had just met, only said a few words now and then.
When we finished eating, I realized how wasteful we had been; I had only tasted a few things, even though the food was really delicious.
Just then, the waiter came over at the waitress's signal and placed a bill on the table. Knowing I didn't have much money, I pretended not to know anything and kept eating. Then I heard Huang Yundan say, "Shall I pay?"
Then I heard the waitress say, "No, let him pay. Girls don't pay for meals."
I knew she was talking about me. I looked up innocently and said softly, "I'm sorry, I don't have much money. Can I pay tomorrow?"
"Hehe..." A pleasant laugh erupted from the table, and everyone laughed.
My older sister glared at me and said, "Xiao Tian, it seems you don't know. The people who eat here are usually the immediate family members of the school's board members. There are many board members; even though Grandpa is the largest shareholder, he only owns about 20% of the shares. You don't have to pay for meals here. Each of us is given a bank account number by the school's shareholders, which is like our credit card. All we have to do is sign our names."
"Grandpa didn't seem to give me a card."
"Whatever, I won't give it to him. I've already overspent this month; Mom will kill me if I sign another bill," my younger sister declared.
My older sister smiled and said, "You can sign even without a card; the principal will handle it."
I took the bill and wrote Yang Xiaotian's name on it.
My sister called a waiter over and whispered something to him. The waiter then went downstairs.
"Let's go sit over there for a while," my sister said.
We moved to another table, ordered a few coffees, and of course, under everyone's watchful eyes, I wrote my name on the bill again.
A little while later, the waiter who had spoken to my sister came back and gave her a key. My sister placed the key in front of me.
"What key?" I asked, puzzled.
Yang Maiyu said, "This is an apartment provided by the school for some students, usually used for lunch breaks. Here's your key."
Her sister picked up the phone and dialed a number. The call connected immediately. She said, "Brother Kang, didn't Grandpa give Xiaotian his card?"
"Oh! Is that so?"
"What?"
"Okay, then, have someone bring it over
right away." Her sister looked at me a little angrily, making me feel uneasy. She said, "Your card is ready, Brother Kang just forgot to give it to you."
"How much does brother earn per month? What's the minimum?" her younger sister asked curiously.
Her sister replied, "Xiaotian's card has no minimum."
"What?" Maiyu and her younger sister exclaimed.
"That's not fair! We all get 30,000, and the minimum is only 50,000. Brother doesn't have a minimum!" her younger sister complained.
“Little sister, Xiaotian does much more than we do, and we only use the allotted amount each month. When Maiyu and I run out of money, we ask Mom for more, and you ask your second aunt for more too, little sister. What will happen if Xiaotian runs out of money? Grandpa is often away, so who will he ask for more?” After my sister finished speaking, everyone realized that I no longer had parents, and I felt a pang of sadness.
“Xiaotian, you shouldn’t waste money, you know? And you even have three supplementary cards? I can’t believe you’re only 18 and already have supplementary cards. But I heard from Brother Kang that Grandpa arranged it. When are you going to have them come over so I can see them?”
When she first mentioned supplementary cards, I didn’t know what they were talking about, but after my sister finished speaking, I saw the expressions on the other three people’s faces and I knew that my sister was talking about Qian Wan and the others.
I replied, “You’ll see them when we get home this afternoon.”
My sister seemed unfazed by this. She asked, “They must be very pretty.”
I didn’t know what to say, so I turned to leave. I said, “You guys sit here. I’m going to check out the apartment. I’ll give you the cards when I get home.” Then I went downstairs.
Wandering alone on campus, not knowing where to go, I didn't understand the affairs of wealthy families. My sisters seemed quite normal about me having three women now; perhaps it's just common in this circle?
Before I knew it, I was in front of the school's office building. Suddenly, I thought of Sister Ying, so I went downstairs. Just as I was wondering how to find her, I saw a map of teachers' offices on the wall. I saw that Sister Ying's office was on the third floor, room B, so I went upstairs.
I knocked twice on the door.
"Come in?" Sister Ying's voice came from
behind me. I opened the door and saw Sister Ying sitting in a chair, looking at something. Today, she was wearing her favorite business attire; the clothes were new and well-tailored, perfectly outlining her sexy figure. I sat down on the sofa inside.
Seeing me, Sister Ying put down what she was holding and came over to sit next to me.
"Did you miss me yesterday?" I asked, taking Sister Ying's hand.
"Anyway, I know you didn't think of me yesterday. With three beautiful women with you, of course you wouldn't think of this old woman." Her words were full of jealousy, and her flirtatious eyes shone with reproach.
This must have been what Brother Kang said, but judging from Sister Ying's expression, she wasn't really angry. It was more like a mix of jealousy, anger, and coquettishness.
Yingjie always acted like an older sister to me, so I had to be cheeky. I turned around and suddenly hugged her, my mouth swarming over her delicate face. Finally, I managed to capture her rosy, fragrant lips in my mouth, my eager tongue darting in and swirling around, caressing her white, even teeth and teasing her wet tongue.
Under my passionate kiss, Yingjie moaned, her hands involuntarily wrapping around my neck in response. One moment my tongue was in her mouth, the next her tongue was breaching my defenses, ravaging my mouth.
It took a while for things to calm down. Looking at Yingjie's heaving chest, I gently stroked it, careful not to spill milk and wet her clothes. I asked, "Yingjie, are your breasts engorged?"
Yingjie giggled, "You little pervert, just say you want some milk! You sound like you care about me. I was so uncomfortable just now, if you hadn't come, I really would have gone to the toilet to express the milk."
She gently unbuttoned her coat and pulled it aside. Yingjie was wearing a white bra today, tightly encasing her large breasts, creating a deep cleavage.
I gently massaged the outside of her bra and then reached behind her. Instead of leaning towards me as usual, Yingjie completely collapsed onto the sofa.
I didn't understand what Sister Ying meant, and said, "Sister Ying, let me take it off, I want to nurse, I'm so thirsty."
Sister Ying smiled and said, "My little husband, today I'm wearing a front-clasp style. I bought all front-clasp ones for your convenience."
Hearing Sister Ying say this, I skillfully removed her last covering, and suddenly those two snow-white breasts jumped into my view. I immediately cupped her right breast and put the little red date on it into my mouth. I didn't suck, but gently squeezed with both hands, and the fragrant, delicious, and warm milk shot into my mouth.
Sister Ying looked at me with a smile, her right hand gently stroking my head, like a mother nursing a baby, or a woman enjoying the caress of her lover. I slowly enjoyed all of this: the gentle and beautiful woman, the large, white breasts, the sweet and delicious milk.
I swallowed in small sips, and slowly the milk decreased. I couldn't squeeze it anymore, so I started to increase the force. With a sudden burst of force, the milk gushed out rapidly from the little red date, impacting my mouth.
"Xiao Tian! I've told you so many times, if you want to nurse, just eat properly, don't squeeze it. It hurts me a little, are you trying to be a milk cow?" Sister Ying cried out in pain from my squeezing.
Hearing Sister Ying's pain, and seeing that I had almost finished drinking the milk from that breast, I pulled Sister Ying up and said,
"Sister Ying, I just don't want to suckle. If you're afraid of the pain, then you can squeeze it out for me yourself." After saying that, I lay down in the same spot as before, opening my mouth wide.
"You!! You!!!" Sister Ying's face immediately turned red, and then she said, "Letting you nurse is already very kind of you, and you still try to play with me in different ways. If you don't want to nurse, fine." She looked at me angrily as she spoke.
I knew Sister Ying was just putting on an act to keep me from pushing my luck, but she was soft-hearted. Like a child throwing a tantrum, I said, "I don't care, I just want Sister Ying to breastfeed me like this! Sister Ying, I beg you, I really want you to breastfeed me personally. I won't feel comfortable all day if I don't have it."
Sister Ying softened immediately, sighing, "Alright! I'll grant your wish this once!"
Sister Ying sat on my lower abdomen, bent down, and cupped my breasts with both hands, moving her nipples to my mouth without touching them. Sister Ying blushed and began to squeeze harder, a fragrant aroma filling my mouth. She squeezed out a small amount and then stopped, waiting for me to swallow before starting again. I would always lick her little red nipple after each swallow.
"Little Tian, don't lick, it tickles!"
I said, enjoying the milk while pinching her other breast, watching the shy expression on Sister Ying's face.
Yingjie said, "You just know how to play with me in different ways. I really don't know if you like me as a person, or my body, or my breasts that I can drink milk from."
I didn't answer her, but continued drinking. On the last time, I took a big mouthful of milk, hugged Yingjie, and made her lie face to face next to me, transferring the milk into her mouth. Yingjie's eyes widened at first, but then she realized that I wanted her to drink milk too, so she swallowed the milk that flowed from my mouth in several gulps.
"Yingjie, does your own milk taste good? I like your body, I like your breasts that satisfy my thirst, and I like you even more."
"You just have a sweet tongue," Yingjie said, gently pinching my cheek.
My penis had been standing erect for a while. I thrust forward, pressing it against her lower abdomen, and said, "Sister Ying, I want it. I want to fuck your little honey hole right now."
Sister Ying's reaction was even stranger. If I said that normally, I would definitely be scolded, but today Sister Ying just smiled and looked at me, saying, "Why don't you touch my lower part first?"
I had never heard Sister Ying say such lewd words before. I did as she said and put my hand under her skirt, pressing it down her smooth thigh to her private parts. It was soft, but not the fleshy kind of soft. I immediately understood what it was—a sanitary napkin.
"Got it? I got my period today, but it'll be fine tomorrow."
"To make it up to you, come here at this time tomorrow, and you can do whatever you want with me, even that forbidden little hole in the back is yours to fuck."
Although I heard that there would be such a good compensation tomorrow, I was still in a bad mood. I was burning with lust.
"Didn't you bring three pretty girls to class? I know, and I don't mean to blame you. Kang Xing said it was your grandfather who arranged it, but don't bully those girls. I've already met them, and they're all prettier than me. If you really want them, go find them!"
Now I understand why Sister Ying suddenly agreed to such good terms for tomorrow. It turns out she saw how pretty those three were and was afraid of being outshone.
I kissed Sister Ying's cheek and said, "Then I'm leaving. Remember to wait for me here tomorrow."
Chapter Fifteen
There was no other way but to leave like this. I've encountered such a thing, it's really unfair to my little brother. Just when things were about to get tense, an unexpected situation occurred, so it seems I have to call it a day. So I wandered around the campus like a ghost, and unknowingly walked towards the classroom.
When I entered the classroom, it was already crowded. The noisy classroom was quiet, and everyone was looking at me with amazed eyes, envious looks, and fawning glances. I walked to my seat under everyone's gaze.
"Yang Xiaotian, I've never heard of you before," Liang Qi asked as I entered.
"Not only you, but I didn't even know I had a family. When I was very young, my mother took me away because of a bad relationship with my grandmother. And before I could remember anything, my mother passed away. I was adopted by my mother's best friend, but they also passed away recently. It was through their wills that I found my grandfather. I only found out yesterday that I have a family, that I'm not an orphan," I recounted as if telling a story. "I
'm sorry, I shouldn't have asked these questions. I didn't know," Liang Qi apologized upon hearing my tragic backstory.
"It's okay, I don't care anymore."
"There seem to be a lot of new students today. I heard that Class 2 has three super beauties. I saw them just now, they're so pretty! It seems that our school's top 5 beauties will become 8 this year." A male classmate in front of me said.
Thinking of those three, I suddenly wanted to go see them, so I asked, "Where is Class 2?"
The classmate said ambiguously, "It's upstairs, you..."
I smiled and said, "Hearing you say they're so pretty, of course I want to go see them too, thanks!"
Saying that, I went out. Before I even entered Class 2's classroom, I heard a gasp from the classroom.
I looked out the window and saw a tall boy standing in front of a female classmate, holding a bouquet of flowers. And that female classmate was none other than my shy and innocent Xin Xin.
I overheard the student holding the flowers outside saying, "Zhou Xin, although I only met you this morning, I fell in love with you at first sight. Please accept me."
Qian Wan and Tajis seemed to be out of the classroom, and Zhou Xin blushed, unsure what to do. I thought it was my turn to be the hero. As I entered the classroom, I picked a flower from a flowerpot in the corridor—a flower whose name I didn't know.
No one noticed my arrival. I walked over to the student who had confessed to Xin Xin and loudly said, "Hey, I just saw you outside, but I fell in love with you at first sight. Please accept me!"
Zhou Xin, upon hearing my voice, looked up at me as if a savior had arrived.
Looking at her charming and adorable face, I handed her the flowers, saying, "These are for you."
Xin Xin smiled happily and took them. The other student also handed over his flowers. Xin Xin looked at his flowers and then at me. I nodded to Xin Xin, indicating that she should accept the flowers.
"Who are you? Don't pick flowers from the corridor and cause trouble here," the boy said rudely.
"Is she your girlfriend?" I asked.
"No."
"Then I can pursue her too!"
"What's your name, classmate?" I deliberately asked Xin Xin.
"My name is Zhou Xin." Xin Xin answered very softly, looking so gentle and lovely.
"Don't you fucking cause trouble here. Have you even asked who I am?" the guy snapped.
"I don't need to know who you are. If you want to know who I am, you can ask the principal." I said calmly.
"Classmate Zhou, shall we go outside? This scoundrel is polluting the air here." The guy realized he had just lost his temper and immediately said gently.
"You have no manners. She hasn't even said who she likes yet." I said.
Xin Xin glanced at me, and I could tell she really wanted to leave. Xin Xin stood up, and the guy immediately flashed a sunny smile when he saw Xin Xin, assuming she was going to go with him. His smile was disgusting, and he even gave me a provocative look, like a victorious rooster.
"Throw away the flowers." I was annoyed by his appearance and shouted at Xin Xin.
Hearing my words, Xin Xin unhesitatingly threw the large bouquet of roses that guy had given her onto the ground. The guy was stunned, staring blankly at everything before him. He looked at Xin Xin and said, "Zhou, what's wrong?"
I walked to Xin Xin's side and hugged her around the waist, pressing her body tightly against mine. Xin Xin obediently held onto my arm.
"You guys..." The guy couldn't believe what he was seeing.
While everyone was still confused, I made an even more intense move, kissing Xin Xin's soft, sweet lips in front of everyone. Xin Xin seemed shy, making no other movement, remaining motionless in my arms, her head slightly tilted back, looking completely at ease. One of my hands was already pressed against her full, pert buttocks.
Xin Xin was completely lost in my passionate kiss, as if only the two of us existed. When we separated, she was still looking at me intently, her large, watery eyes filled with deep affection, her bright, pure face glowing with a rosy hue.
Suddenly, Xin Xin noticed that so many people were watching, and immediately buried her face in my chest.
"She's mine, don't even think about her anymore," I said provocatively.
"How could this be..." The guy couldn't believe what he was seeing.
"You're too late, she's already mine." With that, I hugged Xin Xin and walked out.
After we left, the classroom became noisy.
"I never thought our great lover would fail. But Zhou Xin is really too beautiful, she can rival the three beauties of the Yang family. Lin Su, I don't think you have much of a chance," a boy said.
Lin Su murmured, "Do I really have no chance? I won't admit defeat."
"Why don't you just admit it? You and Zhou Xin have no chance, and neither do Qian Wan and that mixed-race beauty who came today. Do you know who he is?" a chubby girl said.
"Who is he?" everyone asked in unison.
"He's Yang Xiaotian, the younger brother of Yang Shu, the number one beauty in our school," the chubby girl said.
"No way! I heard the Yang family is all girls? Could they be relatives?" someone said.
The chubby girl said, "This is from before. I overheard people in Class One saying at lunch that Yang Maiyu personally told them Yang Xiaotian was the son of his deceased third uncle. Didn't Yang Maiyu's third uncle used to come to school often? And don't you think Yang Xiaotian looks like him?"
A boy wearing glasses sighed, "Looks like a lot of people will be disappointed. Even if they manage to seduce those three sisters, they won't get their family's fortune."
Lin Su asked, "Is Yang Xiaotian related to Qian Wan and Tajis?"
The chubby girl said, "I arrived very late today. When I parked my car, I saw a helicopter fly into the school. Do you know what I saw? The pilot was Kang Xing, one of Shanghai's Top Ten Outstanding Youths this year. You probably all know what kind of relationship Kang Xing has with the Yang family, right? And the three new students who came today all got off the plane with Yang Xiaotian, and they looked very close. Aren't there many people in our school who bring women to class? Yang Xiaotian is a descendant of the Yang family. Don't say three, even thirty would be fine, right?"
"How wonderful! Having three such beautiful women, I'd gladly give up decades of my life."
Lin Shu's eyes were filled with boundless resentment.
"Young Master, where are you taking me?" Zhou Xin asked, seeing me pulling her along.
I pretended to be angry and said, "You'll know when we get there."
Seeing my expression, Zhou Xin didn't dare to speak, like a child who had done something wrong, she lowered her head and followed me silently. When we
arrived at my apartment, I closed the door, plopped down on the sofa, and said fiercely, "You dare to seduce others behind my back."
Seeing my angry expression and serious tone, Zhou Xin's tears welled up instantly. She explained, "Young Master, I didn't seduce him to come to me. I didn't know he would do this.
Really, Young Master, believe me, I've liked you since I first saw you yesterday."
Oh no! I've scared Zhou Xin to tears, but she looks so sexy and adorable right now. I decided to continue teasing her.
"I'm very angry right now. If you can make me happy, I'll forgive you," I said deliberately.
"What do you want me to do?" Zhou Xin asked cautiously.
I maintained my expression and said, "How should I know?"
Zhou Xin walked over and sat down next to me. I waited for her next move, but she just looked at me without moving. It seemed she was thinking about how to make me happy.
Now I was the one who was distracted. Her watery eyes were simply captivating, and a few crystal tears still clung to her face. The red little undergarment was particularly glaring in my eyes, especially that bulge.
She moved, pulling my hands along. I could feel her hands trembling as she dragged them directly to her chest and pressed them down, vigorously rubbing her breasts with my hands. To be honest, I wouldn't have used that much force myself; I really felt a little reluctant.
"Young Master, are you feeling better?"
"No."
Hearing my words, she pulled my hands away and slipped them under her bodice. My
hands moved from her flat, smooth abdomen down to her breasts. They were so soft and delicate. Although they weren't very big, the feel was wonderful. While I like large breasts, I couldn't resist touching these full, smooth ones.
She then spread my fingers apart, making me pinch her small nipples hard with my thumb and forefinger.
Zhou Xin's face showed a pained expression, but she still pressed my hands down and rubbed them vigorously, as if those breasts weren't hers. She leaned down and opened her cherry-like lips to kiss me. Usually shy about such things, she even slipped her tongue inside, awkwardly swirling it around in my mouth, sending sweet juices into my mouth.
"Young Master, are you happy?"
Even the usually quiet and innocent Zhou Xin was being so proactive; I was ecstatic, but I still kept a straight face and said, "No."
Zhou Xin just stared at me without moving. My hand, even without her guidance, continued to throb. My little cherry was already glowing and standing tall in my hand.
Tears welled in her eyes as she took off her short shirt, revealing her snow-white shoulders. Looking at her now, it seemed as if I was forcing myself on her. Her hand reached for my groin, and upon touching it, her hand seemed to reflexively part.
I burst out laughing. I pulled my hands away from her breasts, which had been ravaging them, and embraced her soft, fragrant body, saying, "My silly little girl, how could I be so unreasonable? It's not your fault at all. I was just teasing you. I wanted to see how proactive my usually innocent Xin Xin would be."
Zhou Xin immediately stopped crying and started laughing. She said coquettishly, "Young Master, you scared me to death! I thought you were really angry. Actually, Xin Xin is already your property. If you want me to take the initiative, you can just say so. Don't scare me like that anymore, okay?"
Actually, if she hadn't touched me there, I would have continued to enjoy it, but my little brother had been erect since we came in. Her touch sent a jolt through my penis, and I couldn't hold back any longer.
I whispered in her ear, "Xin Xin, your breasts feel so good. Did they hurt when you rubbed them just now?"
Xin Xin blushed and said, "A little, but I know Young Master likes women with big breasts. If you like rubbing breasts, I'll go call Sister Wan. Hers are much bigger. Sister Wan said you rubbed them for a long time yesterday, even while you were sleeping. Mine are too small."
"Xin Xin, yours are not small. They're full and firm, and with your tall figure, they're just right. If they were too big, they wouldn't look good."
"Young Master, I know you're lying. I can tell from your eyes that you wish my breasts were bigger." She said coquettishly.
"Alright, that's enough. Do you know how tempting you are? I'm going to enjoy this beautiful little virgin now." With that, I picked her up and walked towards the bed in front of me.
Chapter Sixteen
My movements were very gentle. Although Zhou Xin was my woman for life, she was still a human being with her own dignity. Although she had lived a life of luxury before, a young girl like her, in the prime of her life, hadn't even taken control of her own destiny. Besides, she was so beautiful. If her family were around, she would surely be their precious treasure. But now? She had to lie in bed waiting for a man she had only known for less than 24 hours, and she was still a virgin.
I don't know why I had such thoughts. Looking back on the past two days, I realized how absurd I had been. Perhaps it was because I saw Zhou Xin's pure and beautiful face?
When I placed her on the bed, she shyly closed her eyes, turning her head slightly to one side.
Her long eyelashes curled across her face, making her already beautiful and refined features even more adorable. Her delicate, rosy lips parted slightly, revealing her pearly white teeth biting together. Her body curled slightly, showing how shy she was. It was Zhou Xin who gave me that idea.
I didn't take off my clothes; I kicked off my shoes and then gently and carefully took off hers. I climbed onto the bed and lay down next to her, hugging her from behind and placing my hands on her flat stomach. Waiting for my next move, she noticed I wasn't doing anything. Zhou Xin turned around, saw me staring intently at her, and quickly rested her head on my shoulder.
Looking at her flushed face, I said, "Xin Xin, do you feel wronged?"
Zhou Xin looked up in surprise and softly said, "What's wrong? Did I do something wrong again?"
"No, you're not wrong. I just want to know what you're thinking. To be honest, we've only known each other for less than a day, but our relationship is already very close. A pretty girl like you usually expects a romantic love story, but what about now? You're mine, and even your personal freedom is somewhat restricted. Although you just said you like me a lot, I know that's not the truth. Can you tell me what's on your mind?"
She rubbed her head against my shoulder a few times, then shifted her body and whispered in my ear, "Since you want me to talk, then I will. It would be a lie to say I'm not wronged. Anyone would feel wronged with a woman and a stranger..." When people go to bed together and have to pretend to be happy and in love, how can they not feel wronged? I do have some beautiful fantasies; I've fantasized about finding a very handsome boy to be my boyfriend, someone who would cherish me.
But I also know that all of this is unrealistic. To outsiders, our lives seem enviable, but we are powerless to control our own destiny. Many girls in Baihua Camp are like this; some of them have to entertain many strange men—to put it bluntly, they're just high-class prostitutes. My life is a little better than theirs; I'm just yours alone.”
Hearing her mention Baihua Camp, I couldn't help but ask, “Where is Baihua Camp? What kind of place is it?”
"The Hundred Flowers Camp is a place with many beautiful girls. The girls there live a carefree life, enjoying fine clothes and sumptuous food. There are many Hundred Flowers Camps; wherever your family has property, there might be one. My sister Wan, sister Tajis, and I are in the Hundred Flowers Camp in Canada. I don't know when the Hundred Flowers Camp started, but I've been there since I can remember. It's full of orphans with tragic fates. Everyone has to undergo training, all sorts of training. Generally, after serving their first client, they can leave the Hundred Flowers Camp after 5 to 20 years."
"Xin Xin, you're only 18 now. In 20 years, you'll be almost 40."
"Yes, to put it bluntly, it's serving the Hundred Flowers Camp for life. Many large families have places similar to the Hundred Flowers Camp." "
So, do you consider yourselves to have left the Hundred Flowers Camp now?"
"I don't know. Girls in the Hundred Flowers Camp are rarely sent away, but your status is different. You can be considered the future master of the Hundred Flowers Camp."
Thinking about it, Zhou Xin and the others also had a very painful life, forced to sell their bodies for others' benefit. In a moment of impulsiveness, I blurted out, "If you don't want to continue this kind of life, I can help you break free completely. I'll give you money and freedom."
Zhou Xin abruptly looked up at me in surprise, then slowly said, "Thank you! You're the eldest son of the Yang family, of course you have the right to do that, but I can't break free."
"Why? Don't you dislike this kind of life?"
"Yes, I don't like this kind of life. But do you know? Three years ago, Baihua Camp successfully sent out a 22-year-old girl."
"Didn't you say that all girls have to wait 5 to 20 years before they can leave? Did she start at 16?"
"She's still a virgin, and only I know. Because she's my sister. When she was 19, she entertained an old Japanese man. Because that old man was physically weak, he finished before he even entered my sister's body. Later, I went to Sister Lan and begged her to let my sister leave."
"Sister Lan just agreed like that?"
"There's no such thing as a free lunch. The price is that I'll always be a member of Baihua Camp."
"I see. But I believe that if I say one word, Sister Lan will let you leave."
"I won't leave not only to keep my promise, but because I can't leave in this state."
"If you want, I can agree to anything."
"Young Master, do you know what kind of life we live? My material life isn't much worse than yours. We each have our own house, our own furniture and household items, and our own car. Our clothes are all designed by designers from the world's most famous brands. We all have our own nutritionists, sports coaches, and doctors.
Of course, not all girls are like me; our class is the best. My annual expenses are as high as two or three hundred thousand, and I can't do anything except play some musical instruments. Can I survive if I go out?
Only the rich can afford to support me. I'm not greedy for wealth, but you have to understand that I've lived this kind of life since I can remember. People are inherently lazy, and once a habit is formed, it's hard to change. That's why many rich people choose suicide after going bankrupt. I can find love, but who can guarantee that the person I find will be rich? What if I meet someone with ill intentions?"
"That's true."
“That’s why I’m content with the status quo. Besides, I’m lucky. You’re handsome, have unimaginable wealth, and most importantly, you’re a very good person. You could say you have all the qualities of my dream prince charming.”
I hugged Zhou Xin tightly, stroking her long, black hair, and said, “Would you like to be with me?”
“Yes. I thought about it yesterday. Since I can’t change my fate, why not try to love you? Being with someone you deeply love is every girl’s dream. Although we haven’t known each other for long, I think you’re very kind, and I already have a deep affection for you. I think I’ll fall deeply in love with you soon, and then fate will change. But it depends on whether you still want me.”
“Such a beautiful woman, I love you to death.” After saying that, I turned over and pinned Zhou Xin beneath me. My hands continued to move on her breasts, but without the same force as before, just enjoying the pleasure her small, exquisite breasts brought me.
Zhou Xin closed her eyes again, her face flushing once more, her luscious red lips appearing especially alluring. Her breathing quickened, and I could feel her breasts heaving excitedly. I licked her red lips with my tongue; they were soft and smooth, like touching cotton. My tongue continued its advance, soon parting her two rows of pearly teeth and entering her warm, moist space. She was still so shy, with only a slight reaction. No matter how I teased her, she only made a faint sound from her nose.
Zhou Xin was very sensitive; the moment my hand touched her two little red nipples, they immediately sprang to life.
I pulled one hand away and moved it down her lower body, past her flat, smooth abdomen, and slipped my hand under her skirt. As soon as I entered, I touched her panties. I could feel the pattern on them; I imagined it must be a cartoon character as cute as her.
Parting her panties, the first thing I touched was her pubic hair, sparse and soft like goose down, with a very comfortable feel. Continuing forward, I finally reached her little valley, and my entire palm covered it.
Suddenly, Zhou Xin grabbed my hand tightly, letting out a low moan, her body trembling slightly. She hugged me tightly, and I noticed my hand on her lower body was wet. I realized Zhou Xin had climaxed. No way, could a girl be this sensitive? Just a kiss, a touch of her breasts, and a brief touch down there, and she was already aroused.
"Xin Xin, you're so useless, it's over like this."
Zhou Xin gasped for breath, her eyes closed, her entire body flushed pink. Without hesitation, I stripped off all her clothes and mine. A slightly pink lamb lay curled up before me. A crystal-clear, snow-white young girl's body. Tender, smooth, rosy skin, a pair of small breasts, a flat, smooth abdomen, sparse pubic hair, a slightly raised vulva, a peach-pink honey hole, small labia, and the opening tightly closed.
I lifted her legs and spread them apart. Xin Xin's vaginal opening was tiny, only the size of a grain of rice. I didn't even know how to insert my penis. But I was sure it would hurt her a lot later.
"Xin Xin, your vagina is so small, you have to bear the pain!"
Zhou Xin didn't say anything, she clenched her teeth tightly, her hands gripping the sheets tightly.
I guided my penis to that tiny opening, knowing how difficult it was to break her virginity, I mustered all my strength and thrust it in all the way.
"Ah!!!!" Zhou Xin screamed.
"It hurts!" I screamed too.
It was too tight! I only realized how painful it was when I inserted it, my glans was squeezed so tightly. This wasn't just tight, although it felt quite elastic, it really hurt me.
"Xin Xin, it's so hard to open up there, it's so tight. Just bear with the pain, it'll be fine soon." I lay on top of her, squeezing her soft breasts, burying my head deep in her jade-like neck, breathing in the faint fragrance emanating from her.
I pulled out halfway with difficulty, then thrust in hard again.
"Mmm..." Xin Xin made a soft sound again, so delicate, it went straight to my brain, stimulating my lust.
I continued to thrust vigorously, and with each thrust, Xin Xin would moan, I couldn't tell if it was from pain or pleasure. After a few thrusts, although it was still tight, it no longer hurt, but instead felt incredibly good. I had never felt so good before, the tight walls of her vagina tightly wrapped around my penis, without a single gap.
And the head of my penis kept pressing against a soft, fleshy pad,
this little pad was like a small mouth, constantly sucking on my already numb, happy head.
This incredibly magical vagina captivated me, the more violently I thrust, the more intense the pleasure in my penis became. Because my head was buried in her jade-like neck, I couldn't see Zhou Xin's expression, or whether she felt the same pleasure as me.
Slowly, I felt a lot of warm, sweet fluid flowing from her vagina, down to my thighs. It seemed Zhou Xin was quite wet. After about a minute of this, I suddenly felt a surge of intense pleasure, and then a burst of heat shot from my penis. This ejaculation was unlike anything I'd ever experienced before. I lay weakly on top of Zhou Xin, saying, "So good, so comfortable, you're such a treasure."
Half a minute later, I got off her, and suddenly my mind went blank. The warm liquid that had flowed onto me wasn't sweet fluid at all; it was all blood. Zhou Xin's genitals were covered in blood; her thighs were red, and there was a large patch of red on the sheets, as were my thighs. Looking at Zhou Xin again, her once rosy face was now pale, a bloodless paleness. The sheets she was clutching were torn, and bright red blood was constantly gushing from her vagina.
Zhou Xin sat up when she saw my expression. When she saw the large, glaring red stain on her lower body, she froze, a hint of fear even in her eyes.
I quickly picked her up and let her sit in my lap, anxiously asking, "Xin Xin, what's wrong? Does it still hurt? I'm sorry, I didn't know it would be like this."
Zhou Xin forced a smile on her pale face and comforted me, "Young Master, I'm fine, it doesn't hurt very much."
Seeing her weak, pale face, I became angry: "Don't say that! How could it not hurt with so much blood? It must hurt a lot. If it hurt so much, why didn't you say so?"
Zhou Xin said weakly, "It hurt a little at first, but then it stopped hurting."
I complained, "You were in so much pain that you couldn't feel anything. How could you be so stupid?"
I looked down at her lower body; her vulva was still bleeding, mixed with a large amount of semen. But it looked like it would stop bleeding soon. I got off the bed, picked up a sheet from the sofa, and carefully wiped the bloodstains off her body. I gently moved her body, afraid of hurting her again, then dressed her and threw the sheet on the floor, letting her sit on the bed to rest. Only then did I pick up my own clothes and start dressing.
Zhou Xin looked at me with a smile on her face, although her complexion was still pale, the smile was genuine. She whispered, "I knew I would be happy. I didn't know you cared about me so much, young master."
"Don't talk anymore, I was so scared just now, so much blood."
"Actually, the doctor told me before that my vagina is too small, and I might bleed more the first time. I'm really fine, don't worry."
I was still worried, so I picked up the phone on the sofa and called Kang Xing, saying that Xin Xin had an accident and asking him to call a car to take her to the hospital. I finally felt relieved after hanging up the phone. I said, "Wait here for a moment and don't move around. I'll go call Qian Wan and the others." I repeatedly told
Zhou
Xin to sit down and rest and not to move around before I went out.
I returned to the classroom door of Class Two. Just as I reached the door, I saw Qian Wan and Tajis talking to several female students. I was about to go in when Tajis saw me at the door. She called to Qian Wan beside her. The two immediately got up and walked towards me.
"Come with me!" There were no further words, and they seemed oblivious to the stares around them.
"Young Master, did you take Xin Xin away? We didn't see her at noon," Tajis asked as they walked.
"Yes!"
Qian Wan asked softly, "Young Master, did you and Xin Xin do 'that'?"
"Yes..."
I was about to mention Zhou Xin when Tajis asked urgently, "Did she bleed a lot down there?"
"How did you know?" I was surprised.
"Xin Xin's is too small. During her previous physical exams, even inserting something slightly larger than a finger would cause her pain. And yours is too thick and long, Young Master. I was in excruciating pain last night too."
As we spoke, we reached the apartment door. Upon entering, I saw the room was very clean, clearly having been tidied up. Zhou Xin was sitting on the sofa, but she stood up again when she saw us come in. Her face was still pale.
"Didn't I tell you not to move?" I scolded, but my tone was more concerned.
"I'm sorry! I... I saw the room was messy, so I tidied it up." Her voice was still so weak.
Just then, I saw a red line extending from Zhou Xin's fair thigh to her knee.
"Xin Xin, you're bleeding again!" Tajis shouted.
She and Qian Wan quickly helped her into the bathroom.
I really regretted it now; my momentary pleasure had brought Zhou Xin so much pain. I walked to the phone and dialed Brother Kang's number.
"Hello!" Brother Kang's voice came from the other end of the line.
"Brother Kang! Call a car quickly, Zhou Xin had a minor accident and needs to go to the hospital. We're in the school dormitory right now."
"Okay! Call someone right away. Also, don't leave, I'll come pick you up later, we have a lot to do today."
"Okay! I know, I'll wait for you in the classroom."
After hanging up the phone, Xin Xin came out with the help of the two men.
"Xin Xin, are you alright? Does it still hurt?"
Xin Xin forced a smile and said, "I'm fine, I'm just a little more serious than Sister Wan last night."
Qian Wan laughed, "You brat, you're in this state and you still dare to laugh at me."
"Xin Xin, Brother Kang is coming to find me later, so I won't go to the hospital with you." I said apologetically.
"It's okay, and it's not your fault today, it's just my health. Actually, it's not serious enough to need to go to the hospital."
"You have to go, I'll come to the hospital to see you this afternoon! I'm going to the classroom now."
When I entered the classroom, almost everyone had arrived, but I didn't recognize many of them. Luckily, my beautiful deskmate was there too, otherwise I wouldn't have anyone to talk to.
"Hey! Young Master, you're here! Where did you go for lunch?"
"I was resting at my apartment."
Liang Qi said with a suggestive smile, "It's certainly comfortable to have a beautiful woman with you."
Ah! I didn't expect so many people to know that I brought women to my apartment. It seems I should just have them wait for me inside next time. Just as
I was about to say something to ease the atmosphere, I heard two people say, "Young Master, can you do me a favor?"
"Can I help you?"
"Just say the word, and I'll definitely thank you properly. How about I treat you to dinner tomorrow?"
"Okay! Go ahead?"
I saw Liang Qi say with a relieved expression, "I have a cousin who fell in love with a poor boy. Everyone in her family opposed them, so they eloped to Hong Kong..."
After hearing so much, I was completely bewildered. "Miss, you don't want me to persuade your family, do you?"
Liang Qijiao chuckled, "Of course not. My cousin and her husband are having a tough time right now. They both work at the same bar, and a month ago they offended the Hung Yee Society, the biggest triad in Hong Kong. My cousin said that some poor guy beat him up because he saw her being harassed. I gave my cousin some money to settle things, but they refused, saying that no amount of money would help. I also tried to pay other triads in Hong Kong to mediate, but it still didn't work. Luckily, I met you, young master."
I asked, "You used... " "Money can't solve this, what can I do? I still have to use money to solve it, does my money smell good?"
Liang Qi's expression changed. "You can help with just one sentence, or forget it."
I could tell she misunderstood me, so I said, "I only met my grandfather, my sister, and my younger sister yesterday. I don't know much about my family. Can I really help you? If I can, I definitely will."
Liang Qi's face immediately brightened. She said, "This is indeed very difficult for others, but for you, young master, it's very simple."
I touched my face and said, "Do I have that much charm?"
"Show-off! I heard the person who brought you to school today was Kang Xing?"
"You know Brother Kang?"
"In the upper echelons of Shanghai, there's no one who doesn't know Kang Xing. The Hongyi Society was just a tiny gang a few years ago, but today it's a well-known organization in Southeast Asia. Do you know who the mastermind and family behind the Hongyi Society are?"
"What's the relationship between the Hongyi Society and Brother Kang? Could it be…?"
"Yes! The mastermind behind it all is Kang Xing. In other words, the Hongyi Society is a gang controlled by your family."
I asked somewhat doubtfully, "Are you sure?"
"Of course, this is an open secret in this circle."
I immediately nodded and said, "Okay! I'll help you this time."
Liang Qi was overjoyed and said, "I knew you wouldn't let me down. I'll treat you to dinner tomorrow."
I looked at her with a smile and said, "I've helped you so much, and you're only treating me to dinner?"
Liang Qi said helplessly, "I don't have any other way to express my gratitude than treating you to dinner. You're the eldest son of the Yang family, you can have whatever you want. Or I could introduce you to some beautiful women."
I deliberately looked her up and down and said, "Isn't our Miss Liang Qi a beauty?"
Hearing my words, this outgoing girl actually blushed. I realized that my joke had gone too far, and just as I was feeling embarrassed, I heard the sound of a glass breaking.
I saw a very dark-skinned boy in front of a very pretty girl saying, "I broke your glass, I'll pay for it." He then made a gesture of taking out money.
Liang Qi whispered, "That guy's name is Cai Yang, he's an annoying fellow, and that girl is Jing Yuan, the one I told you about this morning who gets tens of thousands of yuan in scholarships a year. Cai Yang used to pursue Jing Yuan, but he couldn't win over the penniless and powerless Jing Yuan, which made him lose face. So he often causes trouble for Jing Yuan because she's quiet and doesn't want to cause trouble."
I looked at Jing Yuan carefully. She was indeed a very pretty girl with a good figure. Her skin wasn't very fair, probably from being exposed to the sun a lot. Her school uniform was already a little faded from washing. It was obvious that her family wasn't well-off.
At this moment, Jing Yuan calmly said, "It's alright, never mind."
"No, I absolutely have to make it up to you. I'll go buy one with you after school this afternoon."
I get angry just looking at that kind of person. I said to Liang Qi, "Why don't you go help her? Consider it repaying my favor."
Liang Qi glanced at me and smiled, "Have you taken a fancy to someone again?"
I sighed and said, "I just can't stand people who bully others."
Liang Qi walked to Jing Yuan's side and said, "Jing Yuan, my studies have been terrible lately. Can you help me catch up?"
Anyone with eyes could see that this was to help Jing Yuan out of a difficult situation. Jing Yuan looked at Liang Qi gratefully and said,
"Okay! No problem."
"Then it's settled. We'll come to my house together after school this afternoon for tutoring."
Seeing someone come to her rescue, Cai Yang walked away, feeling awkward, giving Liang Qi a fierce look as she left.
"Xiao Tian!"
Hearing someone call me, I quickly found the owner of the voice. It turned out to be Brother Kang calling me from the doorway. I waved to Brother Kang, signaling him to come over.
Liang Qi looked at Brother Kang with admiration. I told him about my cousin's situation and that I had promised to help.
Brother Kang asked expressionlessly, "What are their names?"
Liang Qi replied, "Mu Zhenrong and Jiang Dezhi."
Brother Kang picked up the phone and dialed. "Hello, there are two guys from Tiger Fist named Mu Zhenrong and Jiang Dezhi who have some trouble with the gang. Go and resolve it. I want those two to be in deep trouble. ...Okay, I'll come over next month."
Liang Qi said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Kang!"
Brother Kang said, "No need to thank me. I wouldn't have helped you if Xiaotian hadn't promised. Xiaotian, let's go."
Chapter 18
I followed Brother Kang out. It seemed I wouldn't be able to attend class this afternoon.
"Brother Kang, are you really the boss of the Hung Yee Society?" I asked curiously. At the same time, I had a strong desire to understand the underworld and wanted to know if the real Hong Kong underworld was like what was shown in the movies.
"When I get back today, I'll explain the family matters to the old man in detail. There are three bodyguards at the door that I've arranged for you."
"Brother Kang, is it really necessary to hire three bodyguards?" I personally don't think it's necessary.
Brother Kang stopped and looked at me seriously, saying, "Xiao Tian, you are a precious gem now. The family will not allow you to suffer even the slightest damage. Grandpa is worried that three people won't be enough. And you must remember that the family has a mysterious enemy. Your uncle and your father were killed because of them. These three people are just your closest bodyguards. You must stay within their sight 24 hours a day."
Although I felt a little safer, would I still have any privacy?
Seeing my strange expression, Brother Kang gave me a wicked grin and said, "Two of them are women. The youngest is a man named Qing Qihu, 22 years old. The woman a little older than him is his older sister, Qing Qiqian, 24 years old. The other woman is Lu Yu, their sister-in-law, 28 years old. Don't worry, both women are very beautiful."
Hearing that Lu Yu was the sister-in-law of the other two, I said, "Brother Kang, aren't you too cruel? Lu Yu has a husband, and you still have her protect me. Her husband won't object, will he?"
"Her husband died in an accident three years ago during a mission. These three are the best and most loyal assassins in the training camp."
The word "assassin" immediately sent chills down my spine. I said, "No way! Three assassins protecting me?"
"That's how it is. Only assassins know how assassins kill, so we can maximize your safety."
Arriving at the school gate, a stretched Cadillac was parked there. Standing next to it was a very burly man, probably around my age. This must be Qing Qihu, one of my future three bodyguards.
But when we reached the car, he bowed politely and greeted us, "Hello, Mr. Kang! Hello, Mr. Yang."
It was the first time I'd been called "Mr." and I felt quite uncomfortable with that title. He opened the car door for us. Once inside, I noticed there were indeed two beautiful women. I quickly scanned them with a man's gaze.
They were sitting on the side with their backs to the driver, not side-by-side. The one on the left, judging by her age, should be Lu Yu. She was dressed in a dark blue business suit, her jet-black hair piled high on her head, and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses framed her mature and glamorous face—truly a sophisticated and alluring professional woman.
Next to her was a woman dressed casually, with short hair that suited her face shape perfectly. What impressed me most about her was her pair of very long legs; I estimated they were no less impressive than Taggis's. She was also a very sexy woman, but I just couldn't associate the word "assassin" with them.
Kang Xing said, "Xiao Tian, sit between them. You need to get used to having two of them around."
I bent down and sat down. I smelled their scent; it was so fragrant. Although it was our first meeting, they didn't act awkwardly or strangely towards me, a complete stranger.
Kang Xing said casually, "Don't be fooled by their delicate appearance; they're weapons that can bring someone down instantly." Seeing my surprised look, he continued, "You two must remember to protect Xiao Tian with your lives."
"Understood!" the two beauties replied in unison. Their voices were very pleasant.
They then talked about the training camp, but I wasn't interested. I was intently observing the two beauties beside me.
My eyes never left their chests, thighs, faces, and lower bodies. The more I looked, the more I felt that they would make me ecstatic in bed. We first went to Kang Xing's private car dealership. I chose a black Lamborghini, and Kang Xing gave me a domestically produced Hongqi, saying it was the safest car in the world.
Then we went to a resort in the suburbs, not for fun, but to choose weapons. I ended up choosing five pistols, two automatic rifles, and a night-vision sniper rifle.
I practiced for half an hour. And the one who taught me shooting was the mature Lu Yu; of course, I took advantage of her quite a bit.
When we left, Brother Kang wasn't with us; he had some business to attend to and left in another car.
"Mr. Yang, where are we going now?" Lu Yu asked.
"Back to school. And don't call me 'Mr.' anymore; you can call me Xiao Tian or, like everyone else, 'Young Master.'"
Lu Yu thought for a moment and said, "Okay, Young Master."
Then we started chatting. At first, I thought assassins would be cold and aloof, but I found both of them quite talkative.
Our conversation revolved around asking them how to defend against attacks from outside. Although we were chatting, my eyes never left Lu Yu's chest; although she was dressed in professional attire, it wasn't clear how good or bad her figure was. However, I have some experience. Sister Ying often wears business attire, and Lu Yu's chest bulges out to a similar degree in this outfit, so I'm certain she also possesses a pair of large, alluring breasts.
Throughout our conversation, I kept trying to peek through her neckline at what I estimated to be her ample breasts, but since her neckline wasn't wide, I didn't actually see anything.
"Young Master, why are you staring at my sister-in-law's chest?" Qing Qiqian said somewhat displeased.
My face flushed slightly as I argued, "Can't I take a closer look at my bodyguard?"
Lu Yu looked at us and said, "Don't say anything, Young Master. We are your bodyguards, so besides protecting you, my sister and I will also fulfill your other requests. In other words, we can sleep with you. Do you really want to see my body?"
Lu Yu's frankness made me speechless. I hesitated for a moment and gestured with my eyes towards the driver's seat. Even though it was through the glass, I was still worried, after all, it wasn't appropriate to be in the back with her sister and sister-in-law.
Lu Yu generously said, "It's okay! That glass can block the view, sound, and even bullets. Besides, we can see outside, but people outside can't see inside."
Hearing her say that, I felt relieved and didn't ask her to take off her clothes. My left hand reached behind her, and my right hand followed, both hands grabbing her breasts at the same time. Sure enough, as I expected, they were indeed a pair of breasts no less than Ying Jie's.
I exclaimed, "Sister Yu, your breasts are so big and soft."
Lu Yu closed her eyes and didn't speak, but I heard Qing Qiqian say, "At your age, you have absolutely no immunity to mature women, let alone a top-quality mature woman like my sister-in-law."
I turned my head and looked at Qing Qiqian's chest, saying, "You're in the stage between a girl and a mature woman now, and you're very attractive." As I spoke, I withdrew my hands.
Lu Yu felt the hands covering her chest leave, opened her eyes, and sat up straight. Although I only grabbed them lightly, it still caused her to blush.
Qing Qixi asked doubtfully, "Why don't you touch them! My sister-in-law's breasts are absolutely gorgeous."
I laughed and said, "Of course not, I could touch those big, soft breasts all night long, but my thing down there is so hard, I want to relax."
Qing Qixi gave me a flirtatious wink and said, "The car is too small, how about we sisters give you a blowjob?"
I agreed to her suggestion and made my own request: "Sister Qian, you suck my cock, and I'll suck your sister-in-law's breasts."
Qing Qixi knelt before me, skillfully pulling out my hard penis and taking it into her mouth. Qing Qixi's oral skills were excellent; her soft, slippery tongue swirled around the head of my penis, while her teeth gently bit the shaft. However, she controlled the pressure perfectly, making me feel incredibly comfortable. Then her head began to move up and down, her cheeks hollowing out. The sensation was almost as good as being inside her vagina.
Seeing that Lu Yu was just staring blankly at Qing Qixi swallowing my penis without making a move, I put my arm around her full waist and said, "Since my sister is being so proactive, why haven't you, as her sister-in-law, made a move yet?" Lu Yu
sighed with lust, "Young Master's thing is so thick and long. It makes me feel like ants are crawling inside me. I don't want you to touch my body because it's not convenient to make love in the car, so I'm afraid you'll make me feel unbearable."
"Heh, so you're such a slutty woman too,"
Lu Yu said helplessly. "Do you think we like being slutty women? We're assassins. To achieve our goals, we'll let our prey enjoy our bodies. And as assassins, we don't know if we'll even have fresh air left, so we don't hide our desires. If we were normal women, would Qianqian and her sister-in-law let a man play with them? We don't regret or complain about your Yang family training us into assassins; in fact, they've done us a great favor. Qianqian's brother sacrificed himself in the mission. Although Mr. Kang gave the order, he's very lenient with all assassins. It doesn't matter if the mission fails; he even cleaned up all the trouble for us. I think there's no more humane assassin organization than Nightshade. That's why Qianqian's brother willingly chose to perish with his target after the mission failed."
At this point, Lu Yu's lewd expression vanished, and De Qingqi, who was sucking my penis, shed tears. I immediately pulled her up and made her sit beside me, and straightened my pants.
Qing Qiqian looked at me with her watery eyes and said, "Don't you like me to give you a blowjob? You haven't come yet?"
I put my arms around one of them, reached under their clothes, and grabbed their breasts, which were quite different in style, and said, "I suddenly want to chat with you two."
Lu Yu gave me a flirtatious look and said, "Who chats while touching someone's private parts?"
"Anyway, I like to do something while chatting, and with two pairs of beautiful breasts in front of me, would I still be a man if I didn't rub them?" As I spoke, I started to rub the breasts in my hands.
"Sister Yu, continue what you were saying."
Lu Yu rested her head on my shoulder and continued, "We can say that we've semi-retired now. We will no longer carry out any missions. Our job is to protect you, young master. In addition to protecting you 24 hours a day, we will also be your tool for venting your sexual desires 24 hours a day, and we can also carry out your extra killing missions."
"That's great! On standby 24 hours a day. Can I do that when it comes?" I joked.
Lu Yu replied without hesitation, “Of course, we’ve seen and experienced everything. Even if you like gore, Qianqian and I will make sure you get what you need during your periods. Also, you’d better not sleep with women whose backgrounds you don’t know, because female assassins are very dangerous to someone like you. If you just want to release your pent-up desires, you should go to us sisters; we’re the safest and cleanest. Whatever you like or anything special, just tell us and we’ll satisfy you immediately. Actually, we have a very special mission, and we’ll do our best to fulfill it.”
I asked suspiciously, “What mission?”
Lu Yu replied, “Mr. Kang wants us to try our best to fall in love with you. Although we’ll try our best to protect you even if we don’t love you, Mr. Kang says that only when we completely love you will you be safer.”
Then Qing Qiqian took out a metal object about the size of a lighter and waved it in front of me, with a blue and a red button on it.
Lu Yu said, "If we're not around and you're in danger, press the blue button. There's a GPS inside, and we'll find you as quickly as possible."
I looked at the red button and asked, "What's the red button for?"
Qing Qiqian said with a grin, "Of course, it's for when someone wants to do something."
Lu Yu continued, "Only Qianqian and I can receive the red button; your brother can't."
Lu Yu felt the hand on her full breasts, the kneading becoming increasingly forceful, and it occasionally pinched her swollen nipple.
She breathed heavily and said, "Stop touching me, young master. If you want, we'll find a safe place, and the two of us sisters will give you a good time." I obediently pulled
my hands away and said, "Okay! When we get to the school apartment, I'll battle two beautiful female assassins. But let's play a question-and-answer game now, and you have to answer honestly."
"Okay," the two sisters answered simultaneously.
I asked, "Sister Yu, did you feel good when I was rubbing your breasts just now?"
"Very good, you're very good at rubbing a woman's breasts."
I asked again, "Sister Qian, when you were giving me a blowjob just now, did you think about inserting it into your little hole?"
"Yes, yours is so magnificent, I really want to."
I asked, "Sister Yu, is your little hole tight? Your breasts are so big, won't they sag?"
"My husband rarely did it when he was alive, and I haven't done it for more than three years since he died. It will definitely be so tight that you'll feel amazing, young master. My breasts are perfectly shaped and will definitely not sag. You just touched them, so you must know." Her voice had a hint of pride.
I asked, "Sister Qian, you also said that people my age like mature women, and Sister Yu is a mature woman who is perfect in every way. Do you have anything that is better than her? Also, is your little hole tight? And give a self-evaluation of your breasts."
Sister Qian breathed heavily in my ear in a very lewd manner, while rubbing her breasts with both hands and coquettishly saying:
"Of course I have one! My little mouth is a million times better than yours! Your mouth has never been used by a man. Didn't I feel good sucking on you just now, young master? You're so naughty, young master! You must have wanted to ejaculate into my mouth just now. My breasts aren't as full and big as yours, but they're perfect too."
She pulled my hand inside her clothes and pressed it against her breasts, continuing, "They have perfect lines too. First, they're very firm and elastic. You can gently pinch them. And they're snow-white. I apply lotion every night. My nipples are small but extremely sexy. If I wore a bikini, you'd definitely get a nosebleed."
I pinched them carefully a few times, and they were indeed as she described.
We continued asking them lewd questions one after another. I really wanted to get to the apartment immediately.
Chapter Nineteen
In an apartment at Shanghai International College, a spectacular three-way battle was unfolding.
A beautiful young woman, a radiant young lady, and a handsome young man.
The beautiful young woman lay naked and listless on the bed, her skin flushed and her eyes alluring, suggesting that she had just been roughly penetrated.
The other woman on the bed was pinned down by the young man, his thick, hard penis thrusting in and out of her vagina with rapid, powerful strokes. Each time it withdrew, it was accompanied by her vaginal fluids. The woman appeared incredibly weak, letting out loud, pleasurable moans that unabashedly expressed her physical and mental satisfaction.
"Oh...oh...so good..."
Hearing her moans that were so incredibly stimulating to my brain, I increased my speed, shouting with a wave of pleasure, "This is the female assassin? She said her whole body could kill, but I think she's not as powerful as my big cock. Didn't I knock you all out here?" "
Oh...Young Master...you're so amazing...I can't take it anymore...let me go, go do my sister-in-law, look at my sister-in-law lying over there, so lewd, ah..." The climax came instantly, and Qing Qiqian couldn't withstand the impact of the orgasm. She immediately went limp, her red lips emitting hysterical moans.
I discovered that since practicing the techniques in the Strange Records, not only has my physical condition improved to the extreme, but my sexual ability has also become stronger. After dealing with two beautiful assassins, I am still as virile as ever. I immediately turned my attention to Lu Yu, spreading her thighs and thrusting hard into her honey pot.
Before Lu Yu could react, she already felt that the big thing that had just made her feel like she was in heaven was back in, and a pair of big hands were grabbing her breasts again. The storm of passion earlier had already stained her breasts with a variety of colors, and now the little devil in front of her was about to play with her big treasures again.
"Mmm..."
A young woman is a young woman, and a top-notch one at that. Her beautiful honey pot was instantly splashed with lustful juices as soon as I thrust into it. Although her little hole, which I had just opened up, was not as tight as before, it was very smooth because of the abundant moisture.
Lu Yu did not make any moaning sounds, unlike Qing Qiqian who made all kinds of lewd noises. She just moaned happily, and even when I suddenly thrust hard, she only made a slightly louder "mmm" or "oh"
sound. But it was that sound that excited me even more, making me thrust even harder.
I vigorously rubbed her large, beautiful breasts and said, "Sister Yu wasn't lying just now, you really do have a pair of beautiful breasts."
Qing Qiqian had also caught her breath and said coquettishly from the side, "Young Master, I told you so! A top-quality young woman like my sister-in-law has given you a real thrill, hasn't she? Wait until you shoot your semen into her mouth, she's still a virgin there!"
I thrust my lower body forcefully and said, "No need, I'll play with your sister-in-law's little mouth when I'm in a really good mood. Right now, I'm going to fill your sister-in-law's little cave with my semen."
At this time, Lu Yu was gradually becoming dazed, her breathing was slowly becoming heavy, and her moans were getting louder and louder. It was clear that she was about to reach the peak of pleasure. Unlike Qing Qiqian, who was so wanton in bed, she never actively responded to my thrusts, but just silently enjoyed the pleasure on her own.
Finally, after much effort, I erupted, spraying all the lava into her, and Lu Yu had no idea how many orgasms she had experienced.
Just as the three of us were about to go to the hospital to check on Zhou Xin's condition, Grandpa called and asked me to come back. On the way back, of course, I couldn't help but linger on the two of them. When
I got home, I heard that Grandpa had been waiting for me in the study for a long time. When I went in, I noticed that the atmosphere wasn't good, and the look in Brother Kang's eyes next to me seemed to indicate that I was in trouble. As soon as I sat down, I heard Grandpa sigh and say, "Xiao Tian! You need to have some self-control."
He continued, "I originally wanted to give you a few women so you could get used to it, but I didn't expect you to be so lacking in self-control. From last night until now, how many women have you slept with? I'm not criticizing you, but who are you now! You can have as many women as you want, all kinds of women. My initial intention was that after you had more women, you would have some immunity to other women, but you can't spend all your time thinking about how to sleep with them!"
Brother Kang immediately I tried to smooth things over, saying, "Grandpa, Xiaotian is still young. At this age, he has strong desires for women. I was the same when I was that age, wasn't I? Haven't you scolded me enough?"
Grandpa's expression softened a little, and he said earnestly, "Xiaotian, what I said earlier wasn't Grandpa blaming you. I was just telling you to be more careful. But you made a very serious mistake today."
I asked cautiously, "What did I do wrong?"
Grandpa said, "It's good that you have compassion, and I admire your broad-mindedness, but you're too soft-hearted. Did you answer today..." "Did you promise Zhou Xin that you would let her leave if she wanted to?"
I didn't know what was wrong with this, so I asked, "Is there something wrong with it?"
Grandpa said very seriously, "Xiao Tian, we are a large family, and you must be tough on outsiders. What if Zhou Xin wasn't arranged for you by me, but by someone else with ulterior motives? This would be very detrimental to you, and it would also expose the family's secrets.
As the sole heir of the family, I require you to have a broad mind, which you already possess. You also need to have a calm and tough mentality, which you lack completely. You need to be discreet with women. You can enjoy them, but don't let others take advantage of you, which is a major weakness for many people.
Secondly, you need to have enough ability and courage to handle all the family's affairs. I know this is difficult for you, but your status is different now. You need to accept reality and change yourself. If you were an ordinary person, you wouldn't necessarily be harmed if you didn't harm others, but as the heir of your family, too many people covet everything we have, and others will try every means to deal with you."
I thought about it carefully, and what Grandpa said was right. People in this position do need to change. I said firmly, "Grandpa, I will try my best to change."
Grandpa smiled comfortingly and said, "Very good. If you do what I just said, you can protect yourself. However, the best defense is offense. You also need to learn to use all cruel means to strike your enemies. You need to learn to use any means necessary to achieve your goals. But this is also limited to a certain range. Do you know the boundaries of this range?"
I thought carefully and said, "I think it's within the scope of morality, ethics, personality, and life principles."
Grandpa shook his head and said, "Of course, you must have morality; it is your principle for doing things. But this is only within a certain range. As for morality, since you can use any means necessary, you can certainly abandon some of your morality. Morality is necessary, but if everything is based on morality as the standard, it will bind your hands and feet. Personality is essential, and life principles are a very important part. I will insist on changing some of your life principles." "But I won't concern myself with the rest."
I didn't quite understand Grandpa's words. I looked at him, puzzled, and said, "It's profound, but I'll try to understand it slowly."
Grandpa said, "Let's change things step by step. First, you need to have a calm and clear mind. You need to know what you want to do, how you should do it, and what methods you can use. Also, I can be more lenient with your behavior towards women. You can interact with whatever kind of women you're interested in, but remember one thing: women are just a tool for you.
Grandpa doesn't object to you finding your true love, but at the same time, Grandpa doesn't want you to find true love, because it will make you lack composure. You have to take good care of your life. Grandpa is going to America for a few months soon. Kangxing will help you change. If there's anything at home, you can ask your sister. Except for being a girl, she has everything I just mentioned. Maybe she was born the wrong gender!"
"Is my sister really that outstanding?"
Grandpa said proudly, "Yes! You should learn from her."
"Grandpa, when are you leaving? I'll see you off."
Grandpa smiled and said, "No need, I'm already very happy to have such a good grandson like you. You can go out now!" Then he said to Brother Kang, "Call Shu'er in."
When I returned to my room, Qian Wan and Tajis had already returned. They said that Xin Xin would be staying in the hospital for a few days, and Yu Lan would be staying with her there.
I went back to my room and carefully thought about what Grandpa had told me. I vowed in my heart that I must do my best.
Having made my decision, I felt much lighter. Just then, Tajis came in wearing a suit and said bluntly, "Young master, do you want me to keep you company tonight?"
I laughed and said, "You guys want to drain me dry! I've already had my fill last night, I need a good night's sleep tonight."
Tajis tossed her hair and said, "Then do you want me to keep you company while you sleep?"
I went over and grabbed her breast with one hand, kneading it, while the other hand slipped inside her panties, stroking her soft pubic hair. I said, "With breasts like yours, and that little kitten down there who's never seen the world, you'd make me ejaculate several times in less than three hours with me. You don't have confidence in yourself, but I have plenty."
Tajis laughed happily, "You've got both of them, why not me?"
"The best things are saved for last," I said, and then I left.
When I got to the garden, I saw my aunt pruning the flowers and plants. She looked so beautiful, so focused. She was the kind of elegant and mature woman, with a full figure and refined demeanor. She was incredibly sexy in my eyes, and as I stared at her, my penis began to stir again.
"Auntie, did you plant all these flowers?" I asked from behind her.
Auntie turned around and, seeing it was me, immediately flashed her beautiful, flower-like smile. "Yes! I don't have much to do at home, so I just do this to pass the time. Is Xiaotian doing well at school today?"
Seeing me staring at her, Auntie thought her face was smudged and hurriedly asked, "What's wrong? Is there something on my face?" She then took out a handkerchief and haphazardly wiped her face.
I smiled and said, "No, I just think you're so beautiful."
Auntie blushed slightly. "Look at you, child. Your auntie is almost 40 years old; I'm not pretty anymore."
I blurted out, "I envy Uncle for marrying such a beautiful wife. If I were Uncle, I would definitely spend every day with you." As soon as I finished speaking, I realized I had said the wrong thing.
My aunt's eyes reddened, as if tears were about to well up. I quickly stepped forward to support her and comforted her, "I'm sorry, I misspoke."
My aunt calmed herself down, but tears still streamed down her face. These tears made this noble and elegant woman even more feminine, which stirred my imagination. Suddenly, an idea struck me: I wanted to conquer this woman.
My aunt suddenly nestled in my arms and cried, her soft breasts pressing against my chest. Her body trembled with sobs, and her ample breasts rubbed against my chest. Holding such a sexy body, I was almost bursting with desire, but for the sake of my goal, I didn't make any excessive moves. Afraid that my erection might accidentally touch her, I deliberately leaned back slightly.
"Xiao Tian, what's wrong with my mom?" My sister's voice came from behind.
I quickly separated from my aunt and said apologetically, "Sister, I accidentally mentioned Uncle, which upset you."
My aunt wiped away her tears and said gently, "Xiaotian, it's nothing. You feel much better after crying. Dinner's almost ready, let's go eat."
When we entered the house, Grandpa had already left, so I was the only man eating with so many beautiful women. My aunt changed her clothes and came downstairs to me, saying, "Thank you, Xiaotian."
I said unexpectedly, "I should be saying sorry, I upset you earlier."
My aunt smiled and said, "Didn't I tell you? Crying makes me feel much better, and now I have a strong shoulder to lean on. I feel much better now."
Dinner time finally arrived, and the scene before me was truly beautiful. So many beautiful women were swirling around me, I was overwhelmed. I finally set a goal—to win over all the women in the family.
First, I had to conquer my two aunts, and then the others. So, I asked my two aunts if I could be my mothers, citing my lack of a mother. They both agreed immediately, and were very happy, especially my eldest aunt, who seemed to have a very good impression of me.
After dinner, I chatted with them for a long time, using the excuse of seeking maternal love to get one elegant and graceful woman and the other alluring and charming woman to sit close to me and chat happily. Before leaving, I even kissed my two new aunts on the cheek.
Chapter Twenty
Tonight, I can finally get a good night's sleep, but lying in bed, I still feel uncomfortable. Perhaps it's because I'm used to having women around all the time, and suddenly being alone in bed feels a little strange. But I know Grandpa wouldn't harm me, and I should restrain myself.
My mind is still wandering. Thinking about how sexy my eldest aunt looked in the garden this afternoon—a noble and mature woman—I really want to know how big her breasts are.
I don't know why I had such thoughts. Maybe it's because we've never lived together before, so even though I know the women in my family are my relatives, I still see them as women through a man's eyes. Plus, my extraordinary adventures have freed me from ordinary human reasoning and morality.
Slowly, my eyelids grew heavier, and my mind, amidst the chaos, calmed down.
Suddenly, that familiar feeling returned. I knew it was those two hellish officials, but something was off. I could almost hear the sound of thick iron chains sliding on the ground.
Looking closer, I realized it wasn't the Black and White Impermanence, but two monsters with human bodies but two animal heads. One had a bull's head with two long horns, and the other a horse's head with a large mouth. I guessed they must be the legendary Ox-Head and Horse-Face.
In the blink of an eye, the two monsters were in front of me. Before I could even ask for my soul bead back, the bull-headed one spoke: "Boy, here's your soul bead back." His voice was unusually deep and drawn out.
Curious, I asked, "Why are you the ones returning the item? Where are Black and White Impermanence? Are you all here to catch the dead?"
Horse-Face replied, "My brother and I catch the souls of those with heinous sins, while the other two brothers catch those who weren't bad in life. They're cultivating in the eighteenth level of the underworld, so we came."
"Weren't they both gods? How can they still cultivate?" I asked skeptically.
"They were injured and couldn't come."
I was even more surprised and blurted out, "Do gods fight?"
Ox-Head said, "That's a long story."
Seeing that he fell silent after saying that, my curiosity compelled me to continue, "Tell me, it must be a very exciting story."
Horse-faced looked at Ox-headed and continued, "Anyway, we're not here today just to return your soul pearl; we also need you to do things for us."
I asked, puzzled, "You are gods, what real things can I do for you? I'm just a mortal."
Ox-headed said impatiently, "Don't talk, let my brother tell you a story."
Horse-faced continued seriously, "In the mortal realm, everything is governed by the celestial realm. But over three hundred years ago, Buddha discovered something strange by chance: many gods in our celestial realm were experiencing a decline in power and were doing many inexplicable things. Buddha's investigation revealed that our celestial realm had been invaded.
I also want to remind you..." The celestial realm I'm referring to is the celestial realm of the region of China in your minds; present-day China is the mortal realm we control.
Because our celestial realm was very powerful at the time, we were envied by gods from other pantheons on Earth. They united and invaded us. Many gods in the celestial realm betrayed Buddha, but this wasn't immediately apparent. Therefore, Buddha summoned the vast majority of his celestial friends to the celestial realm to examine and eliminate the traitors using the Sutra of Good and Evil. This cleansing process took over two hundred years, which is the reason for the two World Wars you experienced in the human world. Without that event, there wouldn't have been so much war in the human world.
By the time the traitors were completely eliminated, it was already... It's 1900 in your mortal realm. Later, with the intervention of the celestial realm, Amaterasu and the gods of Europe returned empty-handed. However, just recently, our celestial realm began to be harassed by other pantheons, leading to some minor conflicts. The Black and White Impermanence were injured in a conflict with the subordinates of the Christian Grim Reaper.
Of course, not all pantheons are hostile to us, and the Christian pantheon has split into several factions. Therefore, there are now more ghosts in the mortal realm. Our celestial realm was severely weakened after the great purge, and many celestial positions are now vacant. With the recent conflict, aside from many celestial friends on guard duty, our manpower for soul hunting has dwindled. We propose to the King of Hell that you, a mortal, join us. "
Hearing so much novel news, I became very excited and couldn't wait to ask: "Can I do it?
Ma Mian pulled up his long face and said, "As long as you have the Soul Bead." It's because you have the Soul Bead that we want to prevent you from destroying the balance of the mortal world, so we want you to join the soul-catching ranks and monitor you. "
Niutou said: "We will teach you a Five Elements Taoist method that can open the door to the underworld and the underworld anytime and anywhere. If you see wandering souls, use the magic power of the soul bead to collect them into the soul bead. On a night when the moon cannot be seen, just open the door to the underworld and throw the ghosts in. That's it. "
We leave you a book on the Five Elements Taoism. You can learn the Taoism and it will be helpful to you." There is one thing you must remember when meeting gods from other pantheons: don’t get entangled with them, and don’t capture the souls of foreign countries. The two brothers black and white were injured because of this incident. There are ways to contact us in the book. Then Niu Tou said to Ma Mian:
"Brothers, let's go." "
The sound of heavy footsteps and clanking chains gradually moved away from me.
I woke up very early this morning and found a book called "The Book of Escape" next to my bed, just like last time. I was curious to know what magical things were inside, but just as I opened it, my charming bodyguard, Lu Yu, came to wake me up. Of course, I couldn't let her know, so I quickly hid the book under my pillow.
Lu Yu saw what I did, and she smiled and said, "Young Master, what is this? It's not some pornographic book, is it?"
I laughed and said, "Do you think I need to read pornographic books?"
Lu Yu looked enlightened and said, "That's right, with so many women in the house!"
I changed the subject, "Sister Yu, what time is it? Why are you waking me up so early? Is your 'Water Curtain Cave' missing my Golden Cudgel?"
Lu Yu said coquettishly, "You little pervert, all you think about is women's bodies. Even though class starts at 8, getting up early is good for your health."
In the end, I couldn't argue with her, so I decided to get up early. I brought Qian Wan and Tajis along for breakfast. My aunts, uncles, and sisters all kept saying I was a beauty. They even told me to take good care of me. I was a little embarrassed at first, but they were so generous that I didn't feel bad. It seems Grandpa's words about my uncles being womanizers might be true.
Although I got up early, I had to try on my new school uniform and choose the phone number Brother Kang gave me; I had too many things to do. Although Qian Wan and Tajis were going to the hospital to see Zhou Xin, they decided to take me to school first and then go to the hospital.
It was already 7:30 when I got in the car, and with the morning traffic being heavy, it was unlikely I'd arrive at school on time. Today, Tajis and Qing Qiqian sat next to me, while Lu Yu and Qian Wan sat opposite me.
Qian Wan was dressed casually, while Lu Yu was still in her gray business suit. The road was under construction, so the ride was a bit bumpy. The two women opposite me were also big-breasted beauties; watching their round breasts bounce slightly was quite a sight.
I knew they were about the same age, but because of Lu Yu's business attire, the movement of her breasts and the extent of their protrusion weren't very noticeable, so I looked more closely.
"Young Master, you're staring at my sister-in-law's breasts again. A pervert is a pervert," Qing Qiqian teased me from beside me.
"They're both my women, of course I can look if I want." I casually groped Qing Qiqian's chest, saying,
"Qian's breasts are pretty good too!"
Lu Yu gave me a coquettish glare and said, "Pervert!"
"Hehe! Weren't you a pervert just now? Why the change of heart? Fine, a pervert is a pervert, I am a pervert now." I even felt my laughter was full of lust.
"You two sit opposite me, the one opposite sits next to me," I gave my first order of the day.
Lu Yu whispered coquettishly in my ear, "What do you want to do?"
"Hahaha!" I laughed three times and then said, "Rubbing your breasts!!"
Lu Yu and Qian Wan sat down and, seeing I didn't make any further moves, urged, "Get started!"
I shook my head with a sigh, "Sigh! You two are so insensitive, you don't even know to uncover the little things inside."
Lu Yu said arrogantly, "I knew you liked this place yesterday, so I didn't bring anything today."
Qian Wan also whispered, "I only have a little vest underneath." Meanwhile, Qing Qiqian and Tajisi reached their hands behind each other's backs.
Of course, I didn't hesitate to start moving as well. My hands went around their waists, starting from their lower abdomens. Finally, I reached the end point; I couldn't even fully grasp the breasts of these two beauties, I couldn't put them down.
Qing Qixi always had a variety of tricks up her sleeve. She asked, "Young Master, is it more comfortable to touch a mature woman's big breasts or a young girl's big nipples?"
"Both are great!"
Qing Qixi persisted, "How can you answer like that? At least point out the differences!"
I saw Tajis's eyes fixed on my hard part, and I teased her, "Do you want my big cock? Say something sweet and I'll let you have it."
Tajis nodded readily and said in a voice so sweet it could kill, "Tajis is a wanton little virgin, and she really wants to eat Young Master's big cock." Then she started to unzip my pants.
Just as she was about to put something in her mouth, I said, "Wait a minute, I can't let my little brother suffer. How do I know if your little mouth smells good or sweet today?"
Tajis hurriedly moved closer to my face, gently licked the tip of my nose, and then let me lick her pink, wet, and slippery little tongue. As soon as I said "It smells so good and sweet," she immediately buried her head deeply between my legs.
Then Qing Qixi said in a very lively and coquettish little girl's tone, "Qing Qixi is also the young master's super little slut. I want to eat the big baby too." After saying that, she immediately licked my lips and went to eat the big cock with Tajis before I could say anything.
When Tajis saw Qing Qixi join in, she spat out the meat stick that she had already made wet. Their technique was very good. When one of them was stroking, the other assisted from the side. When both of them were licking my glans, they would also lick each other's tongues. Although it was their first time working together, they had a very good understanding and did not need any adjustment.
I carefully examined the large breasts in my hands, then, with a scholarly air, said, "Since you're all so obedient, I'll begin the evaluation."
"Sister Yu's breasts are simply the epitome of a mature woman's breasts, while Xiao Wan's are the invincible breasts of a young girl. Both Sister Yu's and Xiao Wan's breasts have very smooth skin; Sister Yu's are very soft, while Xiao Wan's are more elastic. Sister Yu's nipples are a little larger, while Xiao Wan's are a little smaller, though they're about the same size. Although they have different styles, they both feel great."
At this moment, my penis was being licked and swallowed by the two of them, which felt amazing and sent a tingling sensation throughout my body. They were both kneeling in front of my chest, and I could even see two pairs of unbraced breasts through their necklines. I felt the pleasure growing stronger and stronger.
"You two get up and stop eating. Xiao Wan, go back to eating. Sister Yu, pull your skirt up to your waist; you'll have honey later."
"I want it! I want it!!" the other three shouted in unison.
“You know I don’t like to ejaculate inside your mouth, I like to ejaculate in your lower mouth. Sister Qian and Xiao Wan are both wearing pants and it’s inconvenient to take them off in the car.”
Tajis said jealously, “Young Master, I’m also wearing a skirt, I can do it too.”
I comforted her, “I won’t ejaculate on your lower lips, I’ll ejaculate deep inside. It’s a pity you’re still a virgin, don’t worry! Wait for me at my apartment at noon today, I’ll definitely eat your little pussy, remember to be naked and wait on the bed.”
The pleasure was getting stronger and stronger, and Qian Wan’s skills were also very profound. I quickly said, “Okay, Sister Yu, swallow it.”
Sister Yu straddled me, held my big cock, aimed at the target, and swallowed it all the way in, without any resistance, her little hole was simply covered with lustful fluid. Then she started to move up and down vigorously, and I also unbuttoned her clothes and started to bite her breasts.
“Oh~~~” With my comfortable moan, I exploded.
Lu Yu got off me and sat down next to me, slightly parting her legs towards Tajis. He said in a teasing, provocative tone, "Little sister, there's a lot of my honey in here! Want some?" He then inserted his long fingers into her vagina, pulling them out to reveal my semen still on his pink fingertips. He sniffed it, saying, "My honey smells so good."
Tajis was already a little angry. She suddenly pounced on Lu Yu, kneeling before her, forcefully spreading Lu Yu's legs until they were in a straight line. Then she leaned in and began sucking hard on her vagina.
"Ah!" Lu Yu hadn't expected Tajis to do this after teasing her. She felt a ticklish, slightly painful sensation as her vagina was sucked. Tajis sucked like she was sucking a snail, making "whoosh, whoosh" sounds. The scene was incredibly lewd.
“Gently, Tajis, I was wrong! Oh~!~!~! Oh~!~!~!”
It lasted for about a minute before Tajis stopped, feeling like she couldn’t suck anything out anymore. She opened her mouth to show Lu Yu the mouthful of semen, then swallowed it and said, “Young Master has so much semen, but you have so much vaginal fluid too, it’s ruined the taste of Young Master’s semen.”
Tajis straightened her pants and sat down next to me. At this moment, Qing Qiqian also sat down, reaching inside her clothes to pull out her fragrant, still warm bra, and said with a seductive smile, “Young Master, I’ve taken this off, you have to touch it, okay~~~”
“Okay!! I definitely will!!” I laughed fiercely.
Then came her scream from inside the car: "Young Master, be gentle! You'll leave bloody marks! Ahhh!
Ahhh! Ahhh! It hurts so much! Young Master, I was wrong!"
Chapter Twenty-One
When we got out of the car, Qing Qiqian's breasts were red and purple from my pinching, but there wasn't a trace of resentment in her eyes. Instead, her face was flushed as if she liked what I was doing.
She quickly straightened her clothes, smiled slyly, and said, "Alright, our flower-destroying young master, let's get out of the car."
After getting out of the car, I instructed Qing Qihu to take Qian Wan and Tajisi to the hospital, and I, surrounded by the two sisters-in-law, walked into the school gate. Classes had already started, so we strolled around the campus. I gave them the keys to my apartment and took them inside to rest, but they said there wasn't anything in my apartment to pass the time. After walking around the apartment for a while, they said they were going out to buy something to kill time.
I regretted it soon after they left. I suddenly realized that my penis, which had just been used for release, was now aroused, and deep down, I felt a fire burning within me. I had never felt such a strong desire before, and I hadn't thought about why I felt this way. I only knew that I needed to release, that I needed a woman to release my pent-up emotions. But right now, I didn't have a woman around.
After standing there for a minute, I went to Sister Ying's office, but to my disappointment, she wasn't there. Maybe she was teaching a class? I decided to go find that fat principal; he must have a way to solve this.
I hurriedly headed towards the principal's office, and as I reached the door, I heard sounds coming from inside. I peeked through the crack in the window. A very beautiful woman was sitting on the sofa, about 30 years old, with exceptionally fair skin, a mature and beautiful face, and her hair piled high, which made her look even more mature and elegant. As for her figure, I couldn't give an accurate estimate. She looked quite aggrieved.
The fat principal, Lin, chuckled lewdly, "Teacher Zeng, have you thought this through? The contract is right here. Just nod your head and you can sign it. Your family's hopes are in my hands." Teacher
Zeng looked helpless, tears welling in her eyes, but she said in a seemingly strong voice, "Fine! I agree. But don't use this to threaten me again. This is the last time. Let me sign the contract first, and I'll do whatever you want with me today. I won't resist any of your actions."
The fat principal lewdly took the contract from the table and sat down next to Teacher Zeng, his thick, filthy hands grabbing and kneading her breasts.
Teacher Zeng bit her lower lip tightly with her pearly white teeth, silently enduring the fat principal's humiliation, her tearful eyes fixed on the contract.
The fat principal chuckled lewdly, "Such big, fat breasts, still so alluring. Today I want you to resist me fiercely, just like the first time here."
Teacher Zeng cried out in shame and indignation, "You want to rape me again? You shameless beast! How many teachers and students have you ruined at school? How many people have you threatened with contracts and scholarships to satisfy your lust? I'm afraid you've ruined that English teacher who just came yesterday too!" Although she was angry, her accusations were so weak and powerless.
I felt that the new English teacher she was talking about must be Sister Ying! My eyes lit up.
The fat pig suddenly dimmed, then grinned lewdly and said, "I fucking love your weak and helpless eyes. The more you resist, the more excited I get. Don't worry about others anymore! Let me tell you the truth, I can't afford to offend that Liu Laoshi. She was personally arranged by the chairman. If he doesn't like me, my contract will be in danger. Do you, you slut, have that kind of fate? Just wait for me to rape you right now!" After
saying that, he threw the contract on the ground, pushed Teacher Zeng down onto the sofa, and started tearing at Teacher Zeng's clothes.
Teacher Zeng didn't care about the fat pig's violation of her, letting him do his brutal beastly thing. All she cared about was that contract, and she crawled desperately toward it on the ground not far away.
"Tear!" Her outer clothes were ripped in two, and the fat pig's hands gripped her skirt tightly, but Ms. Zeng continued crawling toward the contract.
The fat pig knew that for every centimeter she moved forward, her skirt would be pulled down another centimeter. He pulled down the zipper, but Ms. Zeng's thighs and buttocks were clearly too full to pull down without effort. Watching Ms. Zeng's relentless crawling, the fat pig even clutched her underwear tightly.
Ms. Zeng realized this too, but she hesitated for only a second before continuing to crawl. She knew that when she reached the contract, her lower body would be completely naked before the fat pig's eyes, but she was clearly willing to do anything for this contract. Finally, she got the contract she had longed for, but her lower body was completely exposed.
Ah! My God, she had no hair down there, she was a complete bald woman, her vulva was all white, and the little crevice was a rare shade of red for someone her age. All of this rapidly aroused me. I couldn't bear to look anymore. I walked to the door and kicked it open.
"Ah!" After a scream, silence fell. Teacher Zeng screamed as soon as she saw a student kick the door open. Her dignity returned instantly. She grabbed the contract in her hand to cover her private parts, and she was only wearing a white shirt. She kept pulling down the hem of her shirt, clearly trying to cover her body as much as possible. She lowered her head, afraid that the student in front of her would see her.
Fat Pig stopped immediately when he saw me come in. Looking at me, he said in a panic, "I..."
It seemed he didn't know what to say.
I saw Teacher Zeng's shy actions, her helpless expression, and her pitiful, weak eyes. I became excited too. There was only one thought in my mind: "I want to rape her."
I handed her a pen from the table, and she immediately smiled. The instant my hand touched hers, I read her thoughts: "It seems this student disapproves of the principal's behavior. Judging from the principal's expression, he's someone the principal can't afford to offend. I can get the contract today without using my body; my family's future is secure."
She carefully signed her name on the contract while simultaneously scrutinizing its contents. She didn't notice my actions at all; I was already undressing, and in less than a minute, I was standing naked before her, while she remained staring at the contract that offered her hope.
Fatty was also surprised by my actions, but his eyes held a hint of glee. He thought the young master before him might be one of his cronies, meaning he wouldn't be punished and might even gain some benefits. Fatty quietly closed the broken door, using his body to block it.
I snatched the contract from her, crumpled it into a ball, and tossed it aside.
Teacher Zeng suddenly looked up and saw the student she had just thought was her savior, now naked in front of her, her contract crumpled and thrown away. She lost all dignity again and tried to stand up to pick up the contract.
I didn't let her stand up; I forcefully pushed her to the ground, ripping her shirt open, revealing her white bra. Just as Fatty Pig had said, she had a pair of large breasts. Before she could react, I ripped the bra off, and a pair of fair, jade-like breasts sprang out. As expected, they were beautifully shaped and firm, with two tempting nipples like small red dates.
She quickly covered her breasts with her hands, shouting angrily, "What do you want to do? I'm a teacher at the school!"
I excitedly uttered two words: "Rape!" I pinned her down. Her resistance was unexpectedly fierce; she pushed against my chest with her hands to prevent me from touching her body, her thighs tightly closed. I roughly grabbed her hands and pried them apart. Although she was weak, she continued to resist as soon as I let go. My chest was now pressed tightly against her breasts; her upper body resistance was futile. My knee was between her legs, and she could only squeeze it tightly.
But a woman is a woman; she was too weak. I struggled to insert my legs completely. Her resistance seemed so feeble and powerless. She had cried countless tears, her eyes swollen. This woman was stubborn, still resisting me. In fact, the more she resisted, the more excited I became
. "Please, let me go! No! Ugh!!" she pleaded, crying.
Gradually, her legs were spread apart, and my hard penis hovered at the entrance of her vagina. I guided my penis towards her opening. Without hesitation, I pressed down, thrusting it all the way in.
"Oh! It hurts so much! Please, let me go!" she cried out in agony.
Ignoring her pleas, I thrust in and out forcefully. Her vagina was tight and completely dry, which only excited me more. I pumped even harder, each time reaching her deepest point. I felt that only in this way could I fully release the desire in my heart.
"It hurts!! Ah~ It hurts so much! Let me go~" The needle pricks were gone, replaced only by that weak, pitiful wail.
Now I understood that when raping a woman, no matter how strong her resistance, once penetration occurs, all resistance vanishes.
I also understood why many women cry out in pain when raped. During a rape, a woman's vagina is completely dry. Men are usually very rough when raping women, and the dryness of the vagina naturally causes pain.
I had her nipple in my mouth, my hands roughly squeezing her breasts, my penis moving incessantly. And what about her? Aside from the angry shouts and pleas for mercy coming from her mouth, she made no other movements. Faced with the strong man, she could only use her mouth to continue defending the last shred of her womanly dignity.
"Ah~ Ah~ Ah~~" These weren't the seductive moans of lovemaking, but rather cries of pain and humiliation.
Finally, I unleashed all my desire, ejaculating every last drop of my semen into her womb.
"Ah~ So good! Truly a captivating beauty!" I couldn't help but exclaim.
“Young Master Yang, isn’t this slut pretty? Last time in the warehouse, she was just like today, making me feel incredibly good. I want to fuck her every time I see her!” He said, smiling at me. “Young Master Yang, you’ve already had your turn with this slut, I want to have my turn too.” He walked over. I lay comfortably on the sofa, watching the fat pig walk step by step towards Teacher Zeng. Her earlier resistance had used up all her strength, and now she had no choice but to accept being humiliated again.
Just as the fat pig’s claws were about to touch Teacher Zeng’s breasts, I spoke: “Fat pig, get away from me!” Hearing my words, the fat pig retreated in disappointment.
Teacher Zeng wiped away her tears and said to me seriously, "What are you going to do?"
I was shocked and said, "Do you want to be taken advantage of again?"
Teacher Zeng smiled bitterly, "You've already vented once. My body brought you pleasure, but you only brought me pain. Although he will give me a disgusting feeling compared to you, he can still give me a contract, a contract that allows our family to continue living. Don't stop him, let him come."
"Teacher Zeng, I'm afraid you don't know, I also gave Fatty Pig his contract. What right does he have to threaten you in front of me? He doesn't even know your name?"
Teacher Zeng's red and swollen eyes suddenly lit up. She said, "My name is Zeng Yunshu."
Looking at the woman I had just raped, my penis swelled up again. I thought to myself, "What's wrong with me today? Why is my sex drive so strong? Could there be something wrong with the Soul Bead?" I looked at Zeng Yunshu and said, "Don't worry, I'll give you a new contract right away."
I turned to Fatty and said, "Give her a new contract and increase her annual salary by 50%." Soon, Zeng Yunshu signed the contract, which surprised her greatly. I was still lying naked on the sofa, and she was the same as me. After signing, Fatty wisely left.
"I'm sorry, I didn't know why I was like that just now. If Fatty has any improper thoughts in the future, you can use me as a shield. My name is Yang Xiaotian,"
Zeng Yunshu said, suddenly realizing. "So you're Yang Xiaotian," I said. "No wonder the principal is so afraid of you. Let's forget about what happened earlier, thank you!"
I couldn't help but laugh and said, "What's wrong with you? I just raped you, and you're thanking me!"
Zeng Yunshu put aside her shyness and said, "Even if you didn't rape me, the principal would have raped me anyway. Besides, you're young and handsome, you won't disgust me like the principal did, and you even gave me a 50% raise."
I looked at her with a slightly lecherous gaze and said, "Am I that good? I just raped you, it's like I saved you."
Zeng Yunshu said helplessly, "Women are easily bullied outside, and you just apologized to me. Your apology gave me back a little bit of dignity, unlike that pig, who always says insulting things to me after raping me. Compared to many people, you're already very good, and you..." "At that age, you're full of youthful vigor and easily impulsive, I can understand that."
She said, walking over and sitting down beside me. I sat up too, smoothing her slightly disheveled hair. I whispered in her ear, "You're so beautiful. I was too rough just now, I didn't really experience your full, alluring body. My little brother is up again. Can I do it with you again? I'll be very gentle, but if you don't want to, that's fine."
Zeng Yunshu blushed at such direct words. She whispered, "I'm a teacher here, and also a married woman. Being raped by you isn't betraying him, but to thank you for that 50% just now, I agree. But this is the last time. From now on, I'm the teacher, and you'll still be the student. If you agree too, I'll let you do whatever you want with me."
"Okay! I promise you!"
Zeng Yunshu opened her arms and said to me, "Carry me inside, there's a bed inside."
We lay on the soft bed, my penis already at her entrance, but Zeng Yunshu held my hand shyly and said, "I'm not wet inside, it will hurt if you go in like this." As she spoke, she pulled my hand and placed it on her plump breasts, saying very gently, "Touch here first, this is my most sensitive spot, wait until I'm wet down there before you insert it, okay?"
I gently touched her breasts, her white breasts were very elastic, and she closed her eyes to feel my gentleness.
I held her breasts and asked, "Are you wet?"
"Yes! You're ready. When you insert, gently pinch my nipples with your fingers, and put your tongue in my mouth so I can suck it. Also, my vagina is shallow, so don't try to penetrate my cervix every time like before, it will hurt. You can only penetrate my cervix once every 10 times. Finally, when you ejaculate, insert as deep as you can. My cervix will have a very intense orgasm whenever it's hit by semen."
"You were resisting me so fiercely just now, how come you're so lewd now!"
Zeng Yunshu laughed. "That was rape, but now I promise you, you can do whatever you want with me, and...and...I haven't had an orgasm yet, I want to reach orgasm using my favorite way of making love."
"Ah~! Be gentle, it still hurts a little bit~" As I thrust in, Zeng Yunshu also opened her throat and began to sing happily!
"Give me your saliva, I want to eat it, I want to lick it..."
"Squeeze~ harder... ah... you're squeezing me so well, don't squeeze too hard, my husband will find out when I get home... ah~"
"Be gentle, don't thrust too hard, ah~ you cheat... we agreed, why do you always go all the way into my uterus..."
"I can't take it anymore, there's no one as thick and long as you, I've come three times already, hurry up and cum, my uterus hasn't tasted semen in so long!"
Zeng Yunshu kept moaning like this under me, I couldn't believe her reaction again, compared to the weak and pitiful state she was in when she was raped, she was a completely different person.
... With my last thrust, my penis pierced deep into her uterus. "Oh~! So good."
Zeng Yunshu was already collapsed on the bed, panting heavily, the tide must still be flowing.
I put on my clothes and went out to get her a set of clothes from my apartment. After she was dressed, she put her hair up in front of the mirror, and an unapproachable, affectionate look appeared on her face, as if she were a completely different person from the one in bed just now.
"Can I still do it with you? You're such a charming woman, I regret agreeing to your request just now," I said, hugging her from behind.
She struggled and said, "No, I've already said it. Now I'm your teacher, we have nothing to do with each other anymore." Her words turned cold.
I grabbed her breasts and said, "Do you have class this morning?"
"No."
"Can we chat here?"
"Yes, but take your hands out of my clothes."
"No." Saying that, we retreated to the sofa in that position. She didn't refuse me, and we started a sexually suggestive questioning, just like with Lu Yu and Qing Qiqian, the aunt and sister-in-law.
"How many times have you done it with Fatty?"
"Three times rape, two times coercion."
"What was the most enjoyable time you had sex?"
"Just now."
Excitedly, I squeezed her breasts and asked, "Why?"
"You brought me to orgasm four times, more than I've ever experienced before. Even though you penetrated my uterus every time, I know you didn't do it on purpose. Your thing is so long, it went in easily. You're handsome; you're the most handsome man I've ever had sex with."
"You've had sex with several men!"
"My husband, the principal, and you."
"I want to fuck you all the time, okay?"
"No." She seemed quite lucid.
"Is there any way I can have sex with you?"
"Sure, as long as I don't feel like I'm betraying my husband, you can do whatever you want with me."
When she said that, I knew she had surrendered 80% of the way; the rest was just a matter of morality and ethics.
Suddenly, an idea struck me. I blurted out, "Did you feel betrayed when you were just raped?"
"No!"
I exclaimed joyfully, "Then how about I rape you every time from now on?"
Hearing this, she hurriedly stood up, pulled her hand out from under her clothes, ran to the door, and said to me,
"I need this job to support my family. I can't lose this job. Even if you rape me every day, I won't dare to call the police. I'm afraid of losing my job. But, from now on, you have to rape me in a place where no one is around." After saying that, she left.
Damn it, I thought she would be a little different. I didn't expect her to surrender to me after being raped twice.
[08-06] Wild Meteor 22
Chapter Twenty-Two
After getting dressed, I sat on the sofa to rest, feeling exceptionally relaxed. At this time, the fat pig Principal Lin finally returned. His face full of fat and disgusting smile, he said, "Young Master Yang, isn't Zeng Yunshu a good woman?"
"Hmm! She's alright. But don't bother her anymore. I'm a little interested in her." I warned the fat pig Lin.
I left with the fat pig Lin's obsequious reply. I knew I had to go to class, so I slowly made my way to the classroom.
"Ring ring~~~~~" I entered the classroom and immediately fell asleep. By the time I realized the bell had rung, class was over, and there were only a few people left. My pretty deskmate next to me stared wide-eyed at me, half-asleep, and whispered, "Come on!"
I lazily rubbed my eyes and mumbled, "What?"
Liang Qi pouted, feigning anger, and said, "Young Master, you really have a bad memory! You did me a huge favor yesterday, and I promised to treat you to dinner."
"Oh! I almost forgot. Okay then! I just arrived in Shanghai and don't know the area well, so you can take me out for a walk. Wait a minute, I'll make a call and then we're off." I had to tell my sisters not to wait for me for dinner.
My sister, hearing that a classmate had invited me out to dinner, didn't say anything, but just reminded me that my status was different now, and I needed to be more careful in everything I did. Then I called my two beautiful bodyguards: "Hey, Sister Yu? A classmate invited me to lunch. You two can take care of yourselves at noon."
Lu Yu firmly said, "No, we can stay away from you at school, but it's different outside. If you're worried about us bothering you, we'll quietly follow you. Not only will your companions not notice, but you won't even see us around you."
In the end, I agreed to let them follow me. At this moment, Lu Yu said mysteriously on the other end of the phone,
"Young Master, you're suffering."
I had no idea what was going on and asked in confusion, "What happened?"
Lu Yu said gloatingly, "Grandpa issued a celibacy order to the family today, forbidding all your women from sleeping with you for a month."
I knew Grandpa was worried about me, and since he was out, I was probably running wild without anyone to supervise me, so he did this. But a month is so long, and I feel particularly sexually aroused today. I said with a bitter expression, "No way? You two will definitely make an exception, right?"
Lu Yu replied, "No, everyone will be subject to this. And starting today, besides me and Qianqian, there won't be any other women around you. Your sister Ying took leave this morning to go to the old man in America for a month-long internship. Your three little beauties are also going to the Hundred Flowers Camp in Canada for a month tomorrow. Yu Lan is at home, but don't even think about it. Even the female teacher you raped this morning will be away on a business trip for a month. We will also appear in front of you wearing clothes that don't reveal our figures, so don't worry."
It seems I have no choice but to stay here obediently for a month. They really are incredibly resourceful; they even know exactly what I did this morning. It must have been Lin Feizhu who betrayed me. I asked nervously, "Does Grandpa know about what happened this morning?"
Lu Yu comforted me, "He doesn't know yet."
"Since Grandpa doesn't know, then who sent her on that business trip?"
"It was Miss's decision. The old man told us that when he's not around, Miss will handle everything for you, and we don't need to inform him."
A chill ran down my spine. My sister knows everything. How am I supposed to face her? Actually, it wasn't rape, not even forced rape. At most, it was adultery, right? I tried to reassure myself. Oh well, let's go eat!
When I got to the parking lot, Lu Yu called again, asking me to drive for safety reasons. So I invited Liang Qi into my Lamborghini. However, since I wasn't familiar with the roads, she drove. She took me to a Japanese restaurant. To be honest, although I extremely dislike Japanese people, I'm very interested in Japanese food. Maybe their culinary skills were stolen from our great Tang Dynasty.
This restaurant was very unique. Although I've never been to Japan, I could still feel a strong Japanese atmosphere. There were many waitresses in kimonos around. When I approached them, they bowed and said something in Japanese that I couldn't understand, but I guessed it was something like "Welcome."
We ordered a private room, and once inside, I bluntly told them that I'd only ever eaten sushi at the supermarket before, so she could take our order. Then I went to the restroom. When I asked one of the waitresses where the restroom was, she actually led me to the door.
I had a very strange feeling as soon as I entered the restroom. Three seconds later, the soul bead inside my body started to react. I suddenly realized that there were ghosts here. I looked around but didn't find anything suspicious. Turning around, I chuckled to myself, "How stupid of me! How can I see ghosts without magic?"
I spread my hands, dipped my right index finger in saliva, and drew two circles on my left palm. Then I covered my eyes with these circles, raised two fingers of my right hand, and chanted, "Five Elements Transformation, Tears of the Ocean." Next, I covered my ears with my hands and chanted, "Five Elements Transformation, Sound of the Spirit in the Earth." The *Book of Escape* says that by performing these two Five Elements techniques, one can see and communicate with the dead.
Opening my eyes, I heard a woman crying behind me. I turned around and saw two women—no, two ghosts. Two very beautiful ghosts, one about 30 years old and the other about 18. They were embracing and crying, completely oblivious to my presence right in front of them.
Through the Soul Bead, I spoke to them, "You're already dead, why are you crying here instead of going where you should be?"
The two female ghosts immediately stopped crying when they heard me speaking to them. The middle-aged ghost exclaimed in surprise, "Who are you? You can see us and talk to us. Were you sent by those beasts to deal with us?" Her voice trembled again.
I said coldly, "I met you by chance, and it's my responsibility to take you where you belong. Like the Black and White Impermanence and the Ox-Head and Horse-Face, you can call me the Soul-Gathering Messenger. I obey the King of Hell."
The girl sighed, "Is there such a thing as a Soul-Gathering Messenger?"
I didn't explain further and said directly, "I say so, and I will take you to the underworld. From what you just said, it seems someone wants to harm you."
The middle-aged female ghost hugged the girl and said sadly, "We have already been harmed. This is my daughter. A month ago, the Japanese owner of this shop was going to hold a banquet to entertain his friends. It just so happened that many people had the day off, so they were short-handed. The owner asked me to find someone to help and offered a high price. I thought my daughter was idle at home, and our family was already struggling to support her through university, so I asked her to help.
When the banquet was almost over, I found that she was missing, and I searched everywhere for her." Finally, I heard a woman's voice coming from outside the men's restroom. I opened the door and saw the boss and his four beastly friends had brought my daughter there and were raping her.
My daughter was lying on top of a man with his penis inside her anus, another man was vigorously thrusting into her vagina, her lower body was covered in blood, another man was sitting on her lower abdomen, pressing on her breasts, his penis thrusting into her cleavage, and another man was using his penis to forcefully penetrate her mouth.
My God, a young girl in the prime of her life was being raped by four men! I tried to save her, but I was also raped by those four beasts. In the end, they tortured my daughter to death here, and they killed me too.”
Hearing this, a burning rage coursed through me. I asked, “Were they all Japanese?”
The middle-aged female ghost replied, “No, only the boss was Japanese; the other four were all Chinese.”
“Why didn’t you leave after you died?” I asked.
“It’s not that we don’t want to leave, but there are wind chimes hanging all over the place, and those wind chimes are so powerful, they’ll scatter as soon as we go out. Also, we’re so resentful, why are they still at large?” the female ghost complained.
I tried to calm my anger and said, “Come with me. I’ll make sure these people are punished tenfold.”
I picked up the phone and called Lu Yu, saying, “Are you in this shop?”
“Yes, what’s up?”
“Bring the Japanese owner and his family to me and kill them all. Castrate the men first, then kill them one by one. Gang rape all the women. Also, find out who the owner and his accomplices were who raped and murdered a mother and daughter in the shop’s restroom a month ago. Kill everyone involved. When you kill them, don’t let them touch your bodies; I need to check when you come back.”
“Yes, young master! We’ll act tonight. The three of us will definitely complete the mission.”
Hanging up the phone, I felt much lighter. I could now decide the fate of many people. I was starting to like my new identity. The mother and daughter knelt before me, tears streaming down their faces, saying, "Thank you! Thank you! We'll repay your kindness in our next life by serving you like cattle and horses."
I raised my palm towards them and said, "Alright! Cleaning up the trash is also my responsibility. Alright! I'm taking you away now." I silently chanted, "Five Elements of the Dead! Collect!!!" As my palm emitted a bright light, they disappeared before my eyes.
By the time I left the restroom, I was completely calm. Although the murderer was still alive, I knew I had sentenced them to death.
Lunch was alright, but since I'd never eaten Japanese food before, I didn't know the etiquette, so Liang Qi laughed at me, saying I didn't look like the young master of the Yang family. We chatted together after dinner, talking about many things. I learned that her family was in the transportation business, involved in air, sea, rail, and road transport. Before I knew it, we had become friends.
I didn't leave until my sister called me back to school. My head was spinning. My sister said she was waiting for me in her apartment at school. I think I should tell her about raping the teacher this morning. I
mustered my courage and knocked on my sister's door.
"Come in!" came her elegant voice from inside.
Once inside, I noticed her expression wasn't as bad as I'd imagined. I sat cautiously on the sofa, silent, afraid of being scolded. Although I hadn't known her for long, she possessed a noble air, every movement exuding authority, which made me feel a little intimidated.
My sister said in a relaxed tone, "Our family's bold young master, why are you now so afraid to even speak?"
Looking at her suddenly stern eyes, I could only stammer a few "I...I..." before falling
silent.
My sister spoke in a very mature, elder-like tone, "Xiao Tian, I think you already know why I came to find you.
You were too impulsive!! Of course, I know this doesn't mean you're that bad, it's just that you've been detached from the family for too long, causing this current discomfort. You are our family's hope and future, how could you commit rape?"
Hearing the word "rape" from my sister's mouth made me feel extremely uncomfortable, like a criminal awaiting trial, fidgeting restlessly.
My sister continued, "Today was alright; that woman wasn't ambitious. Even if an ambitious woman could be bought off with money, what if someone deliberately tried to harm you? Our family is wealthy, but money isn't everything. If today was a trap set by someone, you could go to jail."
Hearing my sister say this, I felt a chill of fear. I looked at my sister, wanting to know how things would turn out.
My sister comforted me, "Don't worry! There won't be any repercussions."
Looking at my sister's face, I saw no disappointment, only concern. Just as I was about to apologize to my sister, she suddenly spoke.
My sister sighed and said, "I don't know if your behavior today was to vent your frustrations on women, or if you enjoy rape. You just returned home and aren't very popular. If Grandpa hadn't arranged women for you, you wouldn't suddenly have so many women by now. I'm your closest relative; you can tell me anything. You can treat me like your best friend. If you think the teacher this morning was pretty and you really want her, you can tell me, and I'll help you. If you can't arrange anything for her, just tell me what kind of woman you want in the future."
I stared wide-eyed at my beautiful and noble sister, speechless, unable to believe her words.
Seeing my bewildered expression, she said calmly, "Don't be embarrassed. This kind of thing happens a lot in big families; I'm used to it. If you're too embarrassed to tell me, you can tell Brother Kang. I want you to know that no matter what, I'm the person you can trust most. I will never betray the family. In other words, as long as you're doing it for the family, I will never betray you."
My sister handed me a small bag and said, "If you really like rape, then this woman in this bag, her name is Zhang Zhenru, 32 years old. It contains her most detailed information. After Grandpa's abstinence period is over, you can rape her anytime, anywhere, without worrying about safety.
I heard you like voluptuous young women; this woman is that type. Even if you rape her for the hundredth time, her reaction won't be much different from the first time. Don't worry about getting bored; I'll find you other safe rape partners later."
I was speechless. My sister could do something like this. But I still wanted to explain to my sister, "I'm not the kind of person who particularly enjoys rape."
Before I could finish speaking, my sister continued, "Whether you like rape or not, you have to do it. This is one of the lessons Grandpa arranged for you, but because of the unexpected events this morning, I'm telling you in advance.
In the future, you'll have many things in the business world that you don't want to do, but you have to do. Even if the other party is weak, you have to hurt or even destroy them. We don't want you to become evil; I'm just telling you that if you want to protect more weak people, you only need to become the strongest. But if you sympathize too much with the weak and place too much importance on so-called Confucian morality, you will never be the strongest."
Chapter Twenty-Three
After saying goodbye to my sister, I went to the classroom. My sister touched me deeply today, and I don't know how to express it, but I clearly know one thing: my sister wants me to become a strong person above all others.
When school ended in the afternoon, I suddenly remembered that my little darling was still in the hospital. So, I asked Lu Yu to take me to the hospital. On the way, I learned from them that the hospital Xin Xin was staying at was a private hospital called Anhe Nursing Home, and it was even owned by Brother Kang himself.
Soon after, we arrived at the hospital. Qing Qihu clearly knew I was coming; he was already waiting at the entrance when we arrived. He led us to the door of Xin Xin's ward.
The wards here were very quiet, each room far apart, unlike the noisy hospitals I'd seen before. There was no one in the corridors, and no pungent medicinal smell.
"Is this the best ward?" I asked Qing Qihu.
"Yes, this is a VIP ward," Qing Qihu replied succinctly.
When I pushed open the door, I saw Xin Xin sitting on the bed chatting with Tajis and the other girl.
Xin Xin immediately tried to get out of bed when she saw me, but I quickly stopped her, saying, "Don't get out, rest properly."
I then said to the three bodyguards behind me, "You can wait for me at the door, no need to come in."
The three darlings were very happy to see me, especially Xin Xin. She said very softly, "Young Master, I'm actually fine."
I said sternly, "You say you're fine? You bled so much yesterday, it scared me to death."
I sat down next to Xin Xin and said softly, "Xin Xin, take off your pants, let me see how your injury is."
Xin Xin was still the same Xin Xin. Hearing me say this, her face immediately turned extremely red, and she looked at me pleadingly, saying,
"Young Master, I'm really fine, please don't look. And..." As she spoke, she glanced at the two people next to her.
Tajis, standing to the side, laughed gleefully, saying, "Xin Xin, what's there to be shy about? We're all the young master's women. Maybe one day, when he's in a good mood, the three of us will be lying naked on the same bed waiting for him. What's there to be shy about? Come on, let me help you take them off."
She walked up to Xin Xin, grabbed her pants, and pulled them back.
Xin Xin turned her head away shyly, obediently lifting her buttocks. Xin Xin's pants were very loose; with a gentle pull, they reached her delicate white knees. Upon closer inspection, I saw that Xin Xin wasn't wearing any underwear, and her bright red vulva was once again displayed before me. The swelling had subsided considerably, and I could now see her small red clitoris.
I gently pressed the entrance of her vulva and asked, "Does it still hurt?"
Xin Xin turned her pink face and shook her head with a smile, saying, "It doesn't hurt anymore."
Suddenly, the door opened, and Xin Xin, startled, immediately pulled up her pants, looking behind me. I also turned to look.
Standing before me was a stunningly beautiful woman. Though I only glanced at her, I was certain she was Xin Xin's older sister. Her face resembled Xin Xin's so closely, yet she was even more beautiful. She seemed like Xin Xin herself a few years from now.
She wore a pink nurse's uniform, the only significant difference being her ample bosom, clearly revealing a pair of enticing breasts beneath her clothes. She appeared slightly taller than Xin Xin. Such a beauty made my heart race.
She slowly walked to my side, and I could sense a hint of anger lurking in her phoenix eyes. Sure enough, she raised her hand and slapped me across the face.
"Slap!" A resounding slap.
"Ah!" My three little ones screamed simultaneously.
"You've gone too far! You've hurt my sister like this. Even if she's your woman, you don't have to hurt her like this. Do you know how badly you injured her? She has nine lacerations, and even now..."
I was surprised that Xin Xin was injured so badly. I could tell she was very angry, but I felt no anger at all. Maybe it was because she was an exceptionally beautiful woman, or maybe it was because she was Xin Xin's older sister, or maybe I felt a little guilty.
"Sister, how could you hit the young master? He's actually a very good person and cares about me a lot. He just wanted to check if my injuries had healed." Her tone was firm, containing her care for me, her dissatisfaction with her sister, and also her desire to protect her sister, afraid that I would hurt her sister in anger. "
I'm sorry, I thought you wanted to... you know... please forgive me!" Perhaps because she was afraid I would harm her sister, she immediately apologized to me.
I said magnanimously, "I'm the one who should apologize. I didn't know Xin Xin would be injured like that."
"Sister, this has nothing to do with the young master. He was very gentle that day. You know that's how I am naturally. It always looks like this when I'm with a normal person." It seemed she had put her mind at ease.
"How long will it take her to recover?" I asked with concern.
"About ten days. Young Master Yang, may I speak with you alone?"
Of course, I wouldn't refuse a beautiful woman's invitation, so I immediately agreed. She led me to an empty ward. I stood by the door, leaning against the wall, while she stood in the opposite corner.
She pleaded, "Please treat my sister well. She's a good girl. She's badly injured right now. Please don't do anything with her until she's fully recovered, okay?"
It seemed the beautiful woman in front of me still didn't trust me.
She slowly walked over, and judging from her steps, I believed she had mustered the courage to say something.
She came to face me, took my arm, and I could smell the faint fragrance of her breath. She said, "While my sister isn't fully recovered, I can take her place. I'll ask the hospital for leave, and I'll stay by your side while she's in the hospital."
The sisterly love was incredibly touching. The younger sister was willing to give up her own hopes for her older sister's freedom, and the older sister was willing to give everything for her younger sister. I admired such people; there aren't many like them in this world anymore. Facing such a beautiful, kind, and gentle woman, I longed to possess her. However, I knew that if I agreed, although I could have her temporarily, she would look down on me because of it.
She, of course, didn't know what I was thinking. She thought I was hesitating and immediately said, "Don't worry, I'm also from the Hundred Flowers Camp. I know how to serve people, and I'm still a virgin."
Looking at this very mature virgin, I decided to play a joke on her.
I said with a wicked smile, "I want you for a lifetime. If you don't agree, I'll immediately go and enjoy Xin Xin's beautiful body. Her vagina is so tight; I really miss it!"
These words shocked her greatly. She lowered her head. I knew her heart was being pierced by needles, but I firmly believed she would agree.
After a long while, she looked up at me, a disdainful glint in her eyes. She calmly said, "I agree, but you have to agree to my conditions."
I turned her body around, pressing her against the wall, and grabbed her hands, raising them high and pinning them against the wall.
My lower body suddenly pressed against hers; she was only a few centimeters shorter than me, so my erect penis just touched her vulva. Slowly, her breasts pressed tightly against mine, the pressure of her high nipples feeling incredibly pleasurable. Our mouths were only a finger's width apart, and she didn't flinch at my sudden action.
I said, "Listen to your conditions."
Clearly, she wasn't used to our faces being so close; her breathing was heavy, and her slightly parted lips exhaled warm breath that constantly hit my face—a fragrant scent. She spoke softly, "I want to continue this job. I won't live with you; I need my own space. Most importantly, treat my sister well, don't bully her, and never let her know about this. If you agree to these conditions, from now on I'm your woman, and I'll never marry again."
"From now on I'm your woman." Those words touched me deeply. What a good woman, only thinking of protecting her sister in this situation. I immediately nodded in agreement.
A thought flashed through my mind: I wanted to kiss her. Slowly, our lips drew closer. She knew what I was about to do to her. Watching my face approach, her eyes slowly closed, her long eyelashes making her exceptionally beautiful.
Finally, I touched her lips, sucking on her full, soft lips. Her teeth were clenched together, blocking my way, so I licked her white, smooth teeth, my movements becoming more and more intense. Slowly, I finally broke through her last line of defense, and I touched her moist little red tongue. My tongue kept swirling in her fragrant mouth, and the little red tongue began to respond slowly.
I activated the Soul Bead to read her thoughts: "Ah! So intense, is this a kiss? Why is he licking my tongue? What's wrong with me? Why am I responding to his kiss? I actually like his kiss, I can't control my tongue. Is he the man for me? What a pity! He looks pretty much like I imagined, but it's such a shame he's such a despicable and shameless person. My sister sacrificed herself to make me happy, but I still haven't found him. And my sister and I will have to be played with by him for the rest of our lives... Why is he still kissing me? My body is starting to go numb, I have no strength left..."
We finally separated, and I could clearly feel her heart beating so fast. I smiled slyly, "Okay, that joke's over."
She stared at me blankly and read, "Joke."
"I really just wanted to check on her injury, nothing more. Because you're so beautiful, I couldn't help but joke with you. Please forgive me."
I looked at her seriously and said, "You're Xin Xin's only family now. I envy her having such a wonderful older sister. Although I can't give her a formal title, I can promise you, as her family, that you can entrust Xin Xin to me with peace of mind. I will take care of her for the rest of my life and make her happy." Then I gave her what I thought was my most radiant smile and walked out of the ward with a flourish.
The moment I stepped out, I noticed a flicker of disappointment in her eyes. I believe I had already left a deep impression on her.
I chatted with Xin Xin for a while and then went back. They knew I was leaving for a month and seemed reluctant to part with me, wanting me to stay a little longer.
Because my sister discovered the rape incident today, I was too afraid to go to my aunt's place. But when I got back, the older woman was in the garden again. Her face was covered in sweat, and her appearance made my heart race; she looked so sexy. As she squatted down to hoe the soil, her large buttocks stretched her pants taut. She was wearing a loose t-shirt, and as I approached, I could see her deep cleavage through the neckline, which ignited my desire.
The older woman looked up and saw me, then smiled and said, "Xiao Tian's back. Go sit with your stepmother and the others for a while; dinner will be ready soon."
Suddenly, she noticed my gaze wasn't on her face but on her neckline. Her face flushed slightly, and she turned back to hoeing. But little did she know, she had completely exposed her sexy, full buttocks to me.
Watching her swaying, plump buttocks arouse me, and I thought to myself, "This is going to be tough; I'll have to abstain from sex for a month. The worst part is that all the women in my family are the kind who can instantly arouse desire. Also, although they're all my relatives, I haven't considered them family at all since I've only been here a few days. Conquering such a sexy older woman won't be easy."
When we got to the living room, everyone was chatting and laughing, and my sister's presence made me extremely uncomfortable. Now, my sister at home doesn't have that intimidating aura she has outside; she's very kind at home, and slowly, I became friends with my sisters and stepmother again.
After dinner, we watched TV together in the living room until ten o'clock. Of course, I still sat with both mothers. My older sister's body was so voluptuous; it felt soft against her. My stepmother's skin was so smooth and comfortable to touch.
My relationship with them deepened quickly. My two younger sisters and I were practically childhood friends; they started to act like children around me, and my two mothers treated me like their own son.
Finally, I returned to my house alone. Just as I finished showering and lay in bed, my phone rang. It was Lu Yu calling. As soon as I answered, I heard Lu Yu say, "Young Master, I'm sorry, our mission failed. Those people aren't ordinary."
Chapter Twenty-Four.
Hearing this unacceptable and unbelievable truth, weren't those three the top-tier assassins Brother Kang had described? Brother Kang and Grandpa wouldn't lie to me; the fact that they were sent to protect me spoke volumes about their abilities. That could only mean the enemy wasn't ordinary, and must also be very powerful.
I asked hurriedly, "What happened? Are you hurt? Where are you now? Are you safe?"
Lu Yu's voice was calm. She reassured me, "Young Master, don't worry. My brother's injuries are a bit serious, but he's not in mortal danger. My sister and I only suffered minor injuries. We're at Anhe Nursing Home, which we visited this afternoon. I suspect the other party isn't an ordinary person; they're probably connected to the Japanese underworld."
Although Lu Yu sounded calm, I was still worried about their safety and said with concern, "Is anyone following you? I don't think the hospital is very safe. Wait for me to call Brother Kang to send someone to pick you up."
Lu Yu chuckled and said, "Young Master, no need. Of course, we'd be followed if the three of us were injured and came to the hospital, but we're absolutely safe now."
I exclaimed, "You were followed to the hospital?"
"My dear Young Master, don't worry! This is Mr. Kang's private hospital. You might not know how famous Mr. Kang is in the underworld. No matter which underworld organization is chasing someone, if they enter this hospital, no one dares to forcibly come in and arrest them. Unless they come out voluntarily, the only way to get them is to contact Mr. Kang. Since that Japanese guy has connections with the underworld, he knows the background of this hospital, so we're safe now. Besides, we've already notified Mr. Kang, and he said he knows how to handle it." "
Alright then! Thank you for your hard work. Get some rest. Don't worry, I will definitely avenge you."
I hung up the phone, went out, and called a security guard to drive me to Brother Kang's house.
Ten minutes later, the driver pointed to a large, garden-style house outside the window and said, "Young Master, that's Mr. Kang's house."
When the car arrived at the gate, the driver rang the doorbell, and a burly man in black quickly came out. He clearly recognized my driver, exchanged a few words, and then opened the door.
The magnificent, tall door was open, and I walked straight in. Brother Kang was sitting on the sofa, leisurely watching a football game. Beside him was a woman, a very beautiful woman, and also a very famous one—Zhao Wei. I couldn't believe it; this public figure, who often appeared on screen, was dressed sexily and intimately nestled beside Brother Kang.
Both of them turned to look at me. I had no liking for Zhao Wei, that pro-Japanese bitch; in fact, I could say I utterly despised her. But to be honest, she was indeed beautiful, and now, wearing a sexy, revealing nightgown and light makeup, her captivating eyes almost stole my soul.
Brother Kang chuckled and said, "Little Tian's here! Come sit down! You've got guts, and you're quite bold!
But next time something like this happens, just let me know first, or our young master will be caught off guard today, won't he?"
I sat down opposite them, looking at Zhao Wei's seemingly innocent face. Her revealing nightgown had exposed a large expanse of her fair skin and slender, jade-like thighs. I thought to myself, "I wonder how lewd this slut is in bed."
Brother Kang looked at Zhao Wei with a wicked grin and laughed, "You vixen, you've bewitched our young master."
Zhao Wei whispered coquettishly in Brother Kang's ear, "Mr. Kang, you're so annoying." Hearing that voice was like falling into a honey pool, so sweet it was almost unbearable.
Brother Kang stroked Zhao Wei's plump, long legs and laughed, "Oh dear! Xiao Tian, I forgot you need that one-month period starting today!"
I pretended to be angry and shouted, "I know, and you're still like this. Tell her to leave first. I'm here to talk to you about serious matters."
Brother Kang said, "It's not the right time to deal with that matter now. You'll find out later."
I asked doubtfully, "Is there some difficulty?"
Brother Kang said, "Do you think there are people here who can hold me, Kang Xing, back? It's just that those pigs still have some value. Don't you think I'd let your people off the hook after offending Young Master Xiao Tian?" "You wait patiently, I think that person will come to me later so I can use him."
Brother Kang smiled knowingly and said, "Xiao Tian, can you really stand it? If not, then I'll let you off the hook today! You can go upstairs and slowly enjoy this slut."
Zhao Wei, of course, knew what Brother Kang was talking about. There was no displeasure or unwillingness on her face. Her pair of bright eyes revealed her true feelings, and she looked at me nakedly without any fear. Just a moment ago, she was Brother Kang's woman, leaning on him affectionately. But now, she looked at me like a woman in love looking at her beloved man. An actress
is an actress. Everything she did just now was generous, harmonious and natural. Of course, I wouldn't fall for it, but I like women to treat me like this. Zhou Xin and Lu Yu have never been like this in front of me. Sometimes we are even a little embarrassed, but this is the most natural and logical thing to do. After all, we have not known each other for long.
The excellent actress in front of me performed too perfectly, which is why I can't believe it. Moreover, a girl had treated me like that before, but in front of someone from a wealthier family than mine, that tenderness no longer belonged to me.
Thinking of that girl who had once deeply hurt me, I suddenly felt a pang of disgust for Zhao Wei's current state. I calmly said to her, "Go to your room. I need to discuss something with Brother Kang."
A hint of disappointment flashed in Zhao Wei's eyes, but she immediately stood up and said, "My room is the last one on the second floor. I'll wait for you." With her charming and innocent appearance, sweet and cloying voice, and a face radiating pure happiness, she left.
"Xiao Tian, this woman is formidable. Few can match her seductive skills. A fool would be completely fooled by her."
I smiled thoughtfully and said, "I wouldn't. I've experienced heartless betrayal before. Sometimes when a woman tells you she loves you, she's completely innocent, but what she truly loves is the wealth and status you possess."
Brother Kang paused for a moment, then laughed, "Heh... Our young master has had such a tumultuous past!"
"Brother Kang, I will do my best to fulfill Grandpa's orders. Don't even mention a month; I've gone for months without a woman before and I've still managed. Are you testing me today too?"
“Not today. I really wanted to let you off the hook today. That slut is really comfortable in bed. I like her fakeness; her insincerity sometimes gives me a sense of satisfaction. And don’t you think it’s fun to have a female celebrity to play with? It seems you’re more immune to that kind of woman than I am.”
A man entered through the door and said, “Mr. Kang, Tsukada Nozomi wants to see you. He’s right outside the gate.”
Brother Kang looked at me and said softly, “Xiao Tian, look, that guy’s practically delivered himself to our door.”
“Is that Tsukada the one I ordered Lu Yu and the others to kill?” I was surprised by Tsukada Nozomi’s arrival, but I still had to admire Brother Kang’s sharp judgment.
Brother Kang: “Although I don’t know why you want to kill him, since you gave the order, he must be dead in Shanghai. But the time isn’t right yet. Just listen to what I say.”
I trusted Brother Kang completely, and I nodded in agreement.
“Ji Feng, let him in,” Brother Kang said to the man at the door.
Less than a minute later, I could already hear faint footsteps at the door.
Three men entered, all dressed in black suits. Upon entering, they bowed almost 90 degrees to Brother Kang and said respectfully in fluent Chinese, "Hello, Mr. Kang! I'm truly sorry to bother you so late."
Brother Kang smiled broadly at the slightly overweight middle-aged man in the middle and said, "Mr. Tsukada, please don't stand on ceremony. Come, sit down and let's talk."
The two men beside him were probably his bodyguards; they automatically stood behind him as he walked towards the opposite sofa. Before he could sit down, Brother Kang pointed at me and said, "Mr. Tsukada, let me introduce you. This is Yang Xiaotian, the eldest son of our Yang family. Xiaotian, haven't I often mentioned the Akagawa-kai in Japan to you? Mr. Tsukada is an important figure in the Akagawa-kai."
I glanced at Brother Kang and winked slightly, indicating, "You really often mention it to me?"
Seeing how impressive Brother Kang's performance was, I also stood up and subtly displayed what I thought was a genuine smile, extending my right hand to him, saying, "Hello, Mr. Tsukada. I've often heard of the Akagawa-kai." Brother
Kang leaned back leisurely on the sofa and said, "Mr. Tsukada, what brings you here so late?" Tsukada
placed his hands flat on his lap, his back ramrod straight, adopting a very standard Japanese posture, and said, "Mr. Kang, I'm here today..." There are two things I need to say today. First, I was assassinated by three assassins tonight. Fortunately, we were in a meeting with many people, so the assassins didn't succeed. Afterwards, we followed the three assassins after their failed attempt. They went to Mr. Kang's hospital, but we didn't rush in. Now we want to ask Mr. Kang to check if they are still in the hospital. If they are, please help us capture the three of them."
Brother Kang nodded and said, "No problem." He turned to the man named Ji Feng at the door and said, "Ah Feng, go to the hospital and check. If they are still there, bring them back immediately."
Tsukada bowed again and said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Kang. Our second matter is very related to the first one. The three assassins today were very skilled, you could say they were top-tier assassins. We died today..." "Even with a dozen or so men, those three still managed to escape."
Brother Kang frowned slightly and said, "That's impressive. I wonder who Mr. Tsukada suspects the enemy is."
Tsukada said, "Don't even mention Shanghai; there aren't many people in all of China who can send assassins like that. We wouldn't offend those people. Besides, in Shanghai, our Akagawa Society is cooperating with Mr. Kang. Even if a few powerful Chinese families wanted to kill me, they'd have to ask you first, Mr. Kang. So I don't think it's a Chinese force. I suspect it must be our old rival, the Yamaguchi-gumi. Mr. Kang knows we came to China before the Yamaguchi-gumi. Through our cooperation, we established ourselves in Shanghai, while the Yamaguchi-gumi could only remain in nearby Wuxi. The Yamaguchi-gumi is very dissatisfied with this, and among our enemies, only the Yamaguchi-gumi possesses such assassins."
Kang The elder brother said, "What does Mr. Tsukada mean? We'll cooperate. You help me establish myself in Taiwan, and I'll help you solidify the Yang family's territory in China. Since you've fulfilled your promise, I'll do my best in return."
Tsukada, having received Brother Kang's agreement, couldn't help but smirk and said, "Excellent! However, we'll handle our domestic enemies ourselves. Mr. Kang knows that gun control is very strict in China, so we'd like to ask Mr. Kang to provide us with some weapons."
Brother Kang said generously, "No problem! But this is China after all, and I'm afraid there are some things you won't be able to handle well. So, after you take out the Yamaguchi-gumi members, I'll deal with the aftermath."
Tsukada smiled and said, "That would be perfect. As for the three assassins in the hospital, if you catch them, we'll trouble you, Comrade Kang. If you don't, then forget it."
"Alright!"
Tsukada immediately stood up and bowed, saying, "Mr. Kang, Young Master Yang, we apologize for disturbing you! We'll take our leave."
Brother Kang said smugly, "After we succeed, I'll invite Mr. Tsukada and his family to my place for a celebration party."
"Definitely, definitely... Even though my wife and daughter are in Japan, they will definitely come if Mr. Kang invites them."
After they left, I smiled and said, "Brother Kang, so you wanted them to fight like dogs! Brother Kang, you're amazing!"
"Hehe! Xiao Tian, you always have to tell me everything first from now on. This time it was just a lucky accident. As long as you develop well, you'll be even more powerful than me in the future, and you also have those special abilities." Then he seemed to remember something and immediately said, "Did they return the Soul Bead you mentioned?"
"Yes, is there something you need?"
"I want to check which of the people is the mole, and who sent the mole."
"Okay! Just let me know when you're ready."
"I'll prepare as soon as this is done."
"Okay! Got it... Brother Kang, I'm leaving too."
Brother Kang looked at me with a lewd grin and said, "Aren't you really going to go have some fun with that slut upstairs? She's got big breasts, smooth skin, and amazing oral skills, it's just that her pussy is a little loose."
I shook my head and said, "Forget it, I'll remember this time. When I can't hold back this month, I'll come here and find a pretty woman."
Brother Kang said, "Alright! I'll go change my clothes, I'll take you home."
Chapter Twenty-Five
Ten days have passed since I met that Japanese man that night. Of course, I've been unusually well-behaved during these ten days. When I couldn't bear it anymore, I only indulged my lust for the two beautiful bodyguards.
As one of the women I've been closest to the most, they dressed very conservatively. They didn't wear any revealing clothes, not even clothes that showed off their beautiful curves. This probably eased my pain a little, right?
During these ten days, I practiced the Taoist arts in the "Book of Escape" whenever I had free time. I've read through all the spells, but I haven't practiced them all. I know these things can't be mastered all at once. I've only learned the basics and then a few intermediate spells, but intermediate spells consume a lot of mental and physical energy.
Today is Saturday. Last night, I first practiced a water spell called Heavenly Dragon Soul Devourer, then watched the Premier League until very late, finally dragging my tired body to bed around 4 a.m.
In my hazy state, I felt a tickle in my nose. I suddenly opened my eyes and saw Yang Maiyu had climbed onto my bed and was tickling my nose with a feather.
"You lazybones, it's already noon! Get up and eat!" Seeing me open my eyes, Maiyu grabbed my shoulders with her delicate hands and shook me violently, shouting, "Brother, get up! The sun's already high in the sky!"
My sister's body was so close to mine; my nostrils were completely filled with her scent, and the air she exhaled was spraying onto my face. Finally waking up, I suddenly felt a rush of light, and it felt like a liquid was about to flow down my nose.
Mai Yu was wearing a loose-fitting t-shirt, her entire upper body fully exposed to me through the large neckline. Her once tender and lovely breasts had already developed quite impressively. Those alluring breasts were encased in a pink bra with cartoon details, and the already deep cleavage stimulated my heart like a sharp sword.
Mai Yu noticed that my gaze was fixed intently on a certain part of her body, and she immediately jumped off the bed, covering her neckline with her hands, her beautiful little face flushed, and said, "What are you looking at? Don't you have so many beautiful women? Haven't you seen enough yet?"
I laughed and said, "So my pretty and cute little sister is about to become a woman." Then, in a distant whisper, I said, "Your body is almost perfect, but you seem to be immature inside, even a little childish."
"Childish? How am I childish?" Mai Yu said indignantly.
"A mature girl wouldn't wear that kind of thing with cartoon patterns."
"Ugh, you pervert! I'm not talking to you anymore, get up, we're all waiting for you to eat!" With that, I quickly ran out of my room.
I grabbed a pair of sweatpants and a sports t-shirt and put them on, then went to the bathroom to wash up. Just as I was about to wash my hair, I realized I was starving and gave up. My hair is already quite long; if I don't wash it every day, it looks like a messy bird's nest. Eating is more important!
I leisurely dragged myself to the front to eat. When I entered the living room, I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me!
My aunt, stepmother, and sister were dressed very nicely, as if they were about to go out. Maiyu and my younger sister had also changed and were sitting on the sofa watching TV.
"Aunt, stepmother, sister, good morning! Are you going out?" she said weakly.
"Good morning? It's almost 12 o'clock! We've already eaten lunch. I've never seen anyone as lazy as you,"
my younger sister pouted.
"Xiao Tian, I wanted to wake you up much earlier, but Lu Yu told me you watched the game last night and didn't go to sleep until almost dawn, so I'm only waking you now. We've already had lunch. Do you want lunch or breakfast?" My stepmother said gently.
"Bring it all up! Let's eat together!" I said to the maid, Aunt Lan, who was standing at the table.
"You'll get fat! Eating so much!" My little sister said, making a face.
I looked at my stepmother with suspicion, then at my little sister, and asked my stepmother with feigned doubt, "Stepmother, is my little sister really your biological daughter?"
My stepmother smiled and nodded. I tapped my head and said, "Stepmother, you're so gentle and beautiful! How come my little sister doesn't look like you at all!"
Seeing that Aunt Lan had already brought all the food up, my little sister said fiercely, "Go eat your pig slop!
I'll make you fat!"
I picked up a piece of hot bread, took a bite, and sighed at the food on the table, "Sigh! Looks like I need to work harder! I need to make a lot of money!"
"Brother! What's wrong with your head? Why are you saying these things?" Mai Yu felt that my words were strange.
“Maiyu, do you think my little sister will ever get married if she’s this fierce? She definitely won’t. Does that mean I, as her brother, have to support her for the rest of my life? How can I afford to raise this little pig if I don’t earn more money?”
“You…”
“Mom… look, my brother is bullying me.” My little sister pointed at me, her anger practically bursting, then looked to her stepmother for help, continuing, “When Grandpa comes back, I’m going to tell him that you bullied me every day while he was away.”
“Chanjuan, before you had a brother, you envied others who had brothers. Why are you always arguing now that you have one? I really don’t understand you,” the older woman said with a smile.
“Alright! You two stop arguing. Xiaotian, eat quickly, we have to go out later,” the older sister said, seemingly unable to bear it any longer.
"Am I going out too?"
"Brother! It's Sister Dan's birthday today, and of course our family has to go to her birthday party. Grandpa will be there too; Sister Dan's grandpa and our grandpa have been good friends for many years."
"Even if I'm going, it'll be in the evening. It's only noon now! I wasn't invited, what would I do there?"
My sister said, "Look at you now. You're going to try on clothes later, we all need to get our hair done, and your messy bird's nest needs to be redesigned. It's already getting late. Besides, it's not like Yun Dan didn't invite you. You said you'd have lunch with us these past few days, but you've been going out to eat with your new classmates and friends. They haven't even seen you, how are they supposed to talk to you? And you're very important, you can't not go."
My aunt added, "Yes! You're really important. You'll be our family's heir in the future, and your attitude will be very important to the future relationship between our two families. And... and... I have a feeling that Yun Dan will marry you in a few years."
"Pfft..." Hearing this, I spat out all the bread and milk I was about to swallow. I patted my chest and said, "No way! My intuition tells me it won't happen!"
My sister smiled and said, "Mom has a feeling you'll marry her, and I'm 90% sure you'll get married."
I stared at my sister blankly and said, "Sis! Do you have superpowers?"
My sister shook her head and said, "You're the only heir in our family, so your marriage is very important to the family. And Yundan's family, Minghai Industry, is the only family in the country on par with our Tianhe Group. Besides, Grandpa Huang and Grandpa have had a deep friendship for decades. I remember when Yundan turned fifteen, Grandpa saw that Yundan was becoming more and more beautiful and sensible, and he once sighed to Grandpa Huang, 'Old Huang, you're so lucky to have such a good granddaughter. Whoever marries her in the future will be truly blessed. My only grandson, Xiaotian, should be about the same age as her. If I find my grandson before Yundan gets married, I'll definitely make him marry your granddaughter.'
And Grandpa Huang agreed at the time. Yundan and I were there too."
"No, it was just two old people joking," I argued.
"I don't think this is a joke. Grandpa rarely attends other people's birthday parties. He only went to Yundan's birthday party a few times because of his special relationship with Grandpa Huang. Grandpa has rarely gone out in recent years. Now Grandpa went to America because of something very important, but he still came back today to attend a junior's birthday party. Isn't that strange?"
"Sister, do you mean I'm definitely going to marry her?"
the stepmother said. "Xiaotian, don't you think Yundan is good?"
"No, it's just that if you suddenly tell someone that a woman will definitely be his wife in the future, I think everyone would feel that way."
the older aunt said. "That's good. I really like Yundan. She doesn't have the bad habits of typical rich heiresses. She's very approachable to everyone and handles things generously and appropriately. She will definitely be a good wife. Shu'er, what does Yundan think of your brother?"
the older sister said with a smile. "It's not about what she thinks of Xiaotian, but that she simply likes our Xiaotian."
"Sister, she's a girl, don't talk nonsense."
"Is my sister that kind of person? I have evidence. Yundan didn't always eat lunch with us every day before, but since Xiaotian came back, she's been with us almost every day. Xiaotian, on the other hand, isn't with us every day. When Xiaotian isn't around, doesn't she often ask us about him? And haven't you noticed that Yundan hasn't been eating much at lunchtime these past few days? She's obviously not feeling well. So why is she with us? Maybe she wants to see someone? Before, when she wasn't feeling well, someone from home would bring her food, not eat with us. Most importantly, the way she looks at Xiaotian is very different. What else could it be but liking him?"
"Sister, is it true?" I still couldn't believe it.
"My little brother, you need to have confidence in yourself. You're also very capable."
"Xiaotian, eat quickly. After you finish eating, wash your chicken coop, and we're going out."
My sister and aunt were in one car, while I drove my Lamborghini, following behind them.
Upon arriving at a manor in the suburbs, I asked why we were there when I got out of the car. The older woman replied, "Are we supposed to go to a shopping mall and beauty center and browse around? All the designers and dresses are here. Don't worry, they'll make you look really handsome."
At the entrance, several men in their thirties led me to a room on the second floor. The moment I stepped inside, I knew my nightmare had begun. From showering and washing my hair to taking my measurements, and even having a face mask applied,
the entire room was filled with these experiences. Since there were no mirrors, I had no idea what they were doing to me. They just kept telling me I would be satisfied.
The agonizing five hours finally passed. All I knew was that I was wearing a black dress, much like a suit, but with a more avant-garde design, less formal and more stylish. I only knew that my hair was styled in a braid at the back of my head.
When I went downstairs to the lobby, they were all dressed and waiting for me.
Suddenly, I was drawn to someone—it was my older sister. Today, she looked like someone I'd never seen before. A complete departure from her usual attire, she wore a black sleeveless dress. The contrast between her fair arms and the black dress made her shine.
Now I realized just how good her figure was; the dress fit her perfectly, showcasing her elegant and graceful curves. It looked like a natural fit on her. Especially her hair—her jet-black, glossy hair was styled in a high bun, with a few strands falling naturally down her back, adding a touch of youthful energy to her mature look. Unlike my aunts
or stepmothers, she didn't wear many pieces of jewelry. She wore two small, teardrop-shaped sapphires in her ears, and her dress had a low neckline. Around her neck was a platinum necklace with a small cross pendant, featuring a tiny diamond in the center. This outfit gave her a noble yet understated elegance, and combined with her natural grace, I felt no one could be more beautiful than her.
"Sis, you're so beautiful!!!" I couldn't help but exclaim.
"Wow!! Brother is so handsome!" my younger sister shouted.
When Mai Yu pulled me to a wall, I realized it was entirely made of mirrors.
"Ah!" I almost didn't recognize myself. Could I really look this good? My hair was styled like an NBA star's—a "spider-head" hairstyle, except the stylist had tied a small braid at the back of my head. I was thrilled; I hadn't realized I could look this good with this makeover, and I was almost intoxicated with my own admiration.
"Our Xiao Tian is truly something else. Looks like he's going to attract a lot of beauties tonight," my stepmother said.
My aunt pulled me next to my sister, had her link arms with mine, and stood in front of them. Then she smiled and said,
"Look at those two siblings, they look like a perfect couple."
My stepmother added, "Look, their clothes look a bit like matching outfits!"
"Shouldn't we be heading out now?" I said, afraid they'd keep talking.
"Okay!" That's fine. "Xiao Tian, I want to ride in your car. It's such a shame not to have such a handsome brother with you," my sister said, still holding my arm.
"Seeing how good your taste is, I'll reluctantly agree!"
My younger sister glared and pouted. "Peacock, I'm here to teach you some banquet etiquette, but we have to leave now and there's no time. I'll just have to teach you in the car."
When we left, Lu Yu and her two beautiful bodyguards were already waiting by a car at the door. It was obvious they were coming with me today.
"Sister, you look so beautiful today! If we didn't know each other, I might have confessed my love to you in the street!" She immediately praised me after getting into the car.
"Handsome, it's no use saying those things to me. You'll have plenty of room to show off when you see Yun Dan."
The sun was slowly turning redder, and it wasn't far from setting. I listened to my sister's instructions while driving.
About twenty minutes later, we arrived at our destination. Huang Yun Dan's house was about the same size as mine, just not as many houses. There were many cars parked in front of the gate, so it seemed that many people had already arrived. There were many security guards directing the parking at the gate.
"Xiao Tian, I won't go in with you. You and your two bodyguards go together," my sister said as she got out of the car. I had no choice but to wait for the two beauties to park the car.
They weren't wearing formal attire today, but their usual clothes. When they reached me, I said, "Why are you two dressed like this? I look so handsome today, don't keep following me!"
"Young Master, we're not here for a banquet. This is our job. If there's any unexpected situation, it's inconvenient for us to be in formal attire. This isn't a banquet at home, so we don't know what guests will be there. If it were a banquet at home, we'd have many security personnel, and we could wear our most beautiful dresses. But today, even if our clothes aren't pretty, we have to follow you," Lu Yu said.
Qing Qiqian immediately sidled up to me and said, "Of course we have to follow you! Young Master has had so much 'peace and quiet' for so many days, and there are so many beauties tonight. If you can't resist, we can serve you!"
Even now, this lady was still teasing me. I smiled and said, "Are you really that kind? I begged you for so long the night before last, and you only let me touch your hair once." I got angrier and angrier as I spoke.
"Alright! Young Master, your confinement period is almost halfway over. After that, we can do whatever we want with you. Let's go in now!" Lu Yu pulled me towards the gate.
We had only gone a few meters inside when a middle-aged man stopped us, followed by several others. He politely asked us to step aside, saying, "Excuse me, sir and two beautiful ladies, today is our lady's birthday party, so we've taken security very seriously. You can go in without worry, but please allow us to temporarily hold onto your weapons. We'll return them when you come out."
I turned to them and said, "You two brought weapons? What weapons? Hand them over!"
Lu Yu smiled and said, "It seems the security is very good today. Young Master, we never let our weapons out of our sight when we come out with you. Today, for a different occasion, we brought a few more: six pistols, two smoke grenades, two tear gas grenades, and one flashbang."
Hearing this, I suddenly felt dizzy and said, "I..." "I seriously doubt you're here to protect me or to cause trouble!"
The middle-aged man remained amicable, saying, "Excuse me, ladies, but please cooperate with us. We guarantee with our lives that nothing unexpected will happen today. Perhaps your memory isn't working well today, ladies. You also have two ivory pistols and two triangular bayonets."
Lu Yu and her companion ignored my words and still refused to hand over their weapons. She smiled amicably and said, "Sir, we can keep these weapons safe ourselves. We absolutely will not take them out unless something unexpected happens."
The man from Zhongnan reiterated, "Ladies, we again guarantee that nothing unexpected will occur today."
Now things were awkward; the two women clearly didn't want to hand over their weapons.
"Uncle Zhang!"
The voice belonged to tonight's leading lady—Huang Yundan. She immediately caught my eye. Her clothes were similar to my sister's, a white long dress, though less mature in style. Her hair was half-up, loosely framing her face in a stylishly messy way. She had a great figure, curvaceous and full. Perhaps it was because my sister had told me she would become my wife! I looked at her closely.
Seeing me staring at her, she blushed slightly and slowly walked over, saying, "What's wrong? Don't I like my clothes?"
"No! No! You look so beautiful today. Happy birthday! This is for you." I said, handing her the gift my sister had prepared.
She happily accepted the gift, saying, "Thank you! What's inside?"
Actually, I didn't know what it was, so I pretended to be mysterious, saying, "You'll find out when you open it."
"Uncle Zhang, this is Grandpa Yang's grandson, Yang Xiaotian," Huang Yundan said to the middle-aged man.
The middle-aged man extended his hand and said, "Hello! My name is Zhang Jiahe, and I'm the housekeeper here. You must be Old Master Yang's grandson. It's a pleasure to meet you. I apologize for what happened earlier. You two ladies can take your things inside now."
I also extended my hand and shook his, saying, "Uncle Zhang, hello! It's a pleasure to meet you too. Those two are a bit naive; please don't take offense."
"Grandpa Yang is chatting with my grandfather in the study. Would you like to go see Grandpa Yang first?" Huang Yundan said.
"Yes! I haven't seen my grandfather for over ten days!" I turned to Lu Yu and the other woman and said, "I'll go see my grandfather. Please, go ahead."
Just as I took a step, I suddenly remembered what my sister had said: when men and women enter together, the lady should escort them. I immediately called out to her, who was walking ahead, "Most beautiful lady!" After she turned to look at me, I put my left hand on my hip and gestured with my eyes.
She looked at me with some surprise, and a pink blush immediately appeared on her beautiful face. She still came over and gracefully took my arm, leading me into the hall.
The faint, sweet fragrance of Huang Yundan lingered in my nostrils. Today, I discovered she was just as beautiful as my sister, and I thought to myself, "Could she really be my wife? Having a wife like her would be wonderful."
Chapter Twenty-Six
The beautiful leading lady of the day and I walked forward.
"Yundan, you look exceptionally beautiful today. Will there be any problems if we go in like this?"
Huang Yundan tilted her head, looking at me suspiciously. "What's wrong? Is something amiss?"
I smiled mysteriously. "I'm sure you're the most beautiful lady here today. I'm afraid I'll be in danger if we go in like this. Those handsome bachelors inside will definitely kill me."
"Hehe! You're so cheeky! Don't worry, it's perfectly safe inside. You've really broadened my horizons today; I didn't know Young Master Yang was such an attractive man."
Yundan's expression was incredibly cute.
Slowly, the venue emerged from the water, revealing itself before me. The venue was set up on a lawn the size of a football field. Although it was a temporary structure, it still gave off a magnificent feeling. Beneath the enormous blue canopy, a throng of people surged, accompanied by melodious music, the clinking of glasses, and the constant chatter of laughter.
Finally, we entered the venue. Huang Yundan, the star of the day, was naturally the center of attention, politely greeting and accepting greetings from others. I, too, couldn't be impolite, for I represented not only Yang Xiaotian, but my family—a family with a small but notable reputation on this planet. I tried my best to project what I considered my most dashing and approachable smile to everyone. These people were also very friendly; after all, those attending this banquet were all wealthy and influential.
Huang Yundan walked with a leisurely pace, her arm tightly around mine, like a little bird joyfully flitting through the woods.
Finally, we entered the large building at the back of the venue. I finally saw my grandfather, whom I hadn't seen for over ten days. I also met Huang Yundan's grandfather, a very easygoing and humorous old man. He seemed exceptionally happy today, perhaps because it was the first time he was introducing his grandson to old friends! After chatting for a while, the two elderly people "sent us away," saying we should be with younger people our age.
"Xiao Tian, are you tired?" Huang Yundan asked me, noticing my poor spirits.
"Maybe I slept late last night! And there were so many people today, and not many I knew. The smiles I put on earlier almost exhausted me. Besides, I've never attended such a big party before."
"I was thinking of asking you to cut the cake with me, but since that's the case, go to that big room in the back. It's full of classmates; you should know a lot of them. I'll come over after I've entertained the guests outside." She pointed to a house a few dozen meters away from the back door.
"Okay! See you later." Hearing that there were many classmates there, I relaxed and walked over.
When I entered, there were indeed many classmates, though I'd only met most of them a few times. Many people looked at me when they saw me come in and then greeted me. I found a place to sit down and listened to some classmates telling jokes. I called
over a waiter who was carrying drinks and asked him to bring me a pack of cigarettes. Soon, the person placed cigarettes, a lighter, and a silver ashtray in front of me. Few of these wealthy young men smoked, and they were all surprised to see me blowing smoke rings. Perhaps they were surprised that I smoked, or perhaps it was because this was a public place and I shouldn't be smoking! Actually, I used to be just an ordinary person, attending an ordinary school; it's normal to pick up these habits, but no one dared to question me here.
Just as I was feeling extremely bored, a familiar voice sounded behind me: "How can you be so inconsiderate? Can you please not smoke?"
"Okay, I'll go outside to smoke." The speaker was my beautiful deskmate. Over the past ten days, I had become inseparable friends with her and a classmate named Pang Hu. Because I ate and drank with them every day at noon, I rarely ate with my sister and Huang Yundan.
I slowly walked out with the cigarettes and lighter, and Liang Qi followed me. "Why are you here too? I don't think you and Huang Yundan are very close!"
"But we're both members of the Pottery Society, and our family has business dealings with the Huang family. Besides, several of the students here received invitations."
I frowned and said, "That means not just anyone can come in."
"Of course, most of these big families don't send out invitations for important events, except for a few important figures. Even if they put in a lot of effort, they might miss some people, and they'd think the Huang family looks down on them, which could easily offend them. So they just send out the message without inviting most people, that way even if some don't receive it, they won't offend anyone."
"Didn't Fatty Hu come?"
Liang Qi smiled and scratched her forehead. "How could he not come? His family also has business dealings with the Huang family. That lecherous pig is upstairs flirting with pretty girls! There are so many beautiful women today, why don't you go and show them off? Young Master Yang is incredibly handsome today."
I glared at her and said, "Miss, you know my grandfather's restrictions on me haven't expired yet."
"Hehe! Young Master Yang, you wouldn't be so honest, would you? You wouldn't secretly go and steal some food."
"Stealing food! Where are you going to steal food? I've only been here a few days, and you two are my closest friends. Where am I going to steal food? Can I even steal food from you?!"
"Hehe!" Liang Qi leaned closer to me, pressing against me, and said, "Young Master Yang is surrounded by beauties, why would he be interested in me? If you're really interested, this young lady is willing to offer herself to you wolfish friends." As she spoke, she deliberately raised her chest and pressed her pert breasts against my arm.
By this time, we had moved away from the room where the classmates had gathered and walked to the side of an artificial hill. The artificial hill seemed to have a cave, but it was already very dark, and there were no lights, not even moonlight. Everything was blurry in my eyes.
"Little girl, don't tease me! Be careful I drag you into the artificial hill and rape you." As I spoke, I broke free from her hand and sat down at the entrance of the cave.
"Aren't you going to rape me? Why are you sitting so far away?" Liang Qi said coquettishly.
"I've been eating delicacies for over ten days, and now I'm suddenly being forced to starve. I'm starving, don't tease me. Go call Fatty Hu over and get some wine."
"Okay!"
After Liang Qi left, I cursed inwardly, "Damn it, this little girl is just teasing me." I knew she was joking. Although we'd only known each other for a little over ten days, I knew she was the kind of girl who seemed outspoken and bold, but she was definitely not the kind of person who was easygoing. What she said earlier was just a joke between friends.
I waited for a long time without seeing anyone, so I impatiently circled the artificial hill. It was hard to see clearly in the dark, but after circling it, I realized how big it was. When I returned to the cave entrance, Liang Qi was already there.
"Where's Fatty Hu?"
"He's in a critical situation and can't come."
"That guy's heartless, we'll settle the score with him on Monday. Let's have a drink."
"I didn't bring any wine either. But I brought you a gift." She pulled my hand and we went into the cave, then pushed me aside.
Suddenly, I touched something soft, and a fragrance of orchids wafted into my nose. There was a woman inside; this was the gift Liang Qi had given me. I was pressed close to this woman, face to face, her proud, full breasts pressing against my chest. She was about my height, and her rapid breaths sprayed all over my face. Instantly, my hungry little brother became erect. I hesitated for a moment and said,
"This…"
Liang Qi stood right next to me, tiptoeing, and whispered in my ear, "Seeing how hard you're trying, just release your pent-up desire on her. I swear on my honor, this woman is incredibly beautiful, her devilish figure will definitely make you feel good. Try it if you don't believe me." Liang Qi pulled my hand to her waist, and it was indeed wonderful. Her slender waist was firm; she must have been wearing a long dress, the smooth silk clinging to her waist. Slowly, Liang Qi pulled my hand to her breasts. Such large breasts, no less impressive than Qian Wan's, and even softer.
"No!" the woman in front of me cried out softly, pushing against my chest with both hands. Judging from her voice, she was a delicate woman.
"Big breasts are for men to touch, aren't they? Don't pretend to be innocent in front of me. Let our young master Yang have some fun," Liang Qi said sharply.
"Xiao Tian, not bad, right? Play with it, I'll go out and keep watch! Hurry up, be quick!"
By this time, my eyes had gradually adjusted to the darkness, but I still couldn't see her face clearly, though I was certain she was an absolute beauty. Her breasts were truly intoxicating, large and firm, plump and high. The only thing I regretted was that they were through her clothes, so I began to explore her neckline, wanting to get closer to feel her treasures, but the neckline seemed very high; I tried, and it was difficult to put my hand inside.
"Please don't do this, you'll tear my neckline, you...you can just touch it from the outside, okay?" Her voice was unusually weak, almost a plea.
Hearing that sound, I abandoned my previous idea and began to vigorously grab and knead her breasts. Even through her clothes, I had to admit that her breasts were the kind of exquisite I liked.
My lust was erupting like a volcano; all I wanted now was to release it. Just as I was anxiously reaching for her skirt, I was stopped by a pair of slender, pink hands.
"No, you'll wrinkle your clothes. I'll use my mouth to fix it for you, okay?" Seeing that I didn't respond, she added, "I'll swallow your... okay!"
I couldn't stand hearing words like that. I suddenly pulled out my "golden cudgel" and pressed her down.
Her technique was terrible, leaving me feeling somewhat unsatisfied. Although she tried her best to swallow and lick, I still felt extremely unsatisfied. At this rate, ejaculation would be a long time coming.
I started holding her head with both hands and began thrusting actively. Each time, I penetrated to the deepest part of her throat. There's a significant difference between a vagina and an mouth, and this was a woman with terrible oral skills. Perhaps it was because I hadn't done it in a long time, or perhaps her technique was slowly improving. After about twenty minutes, with our combined efforts, we released all the pent-up energy we'd accumulated over ten days.
She obediently swallowed everything, and at my request, she cleaned herself with her mouth before we left.
"Young Master Yang, isn't this slut amazing? Is she tight down there?"
"She is, but I only used her mouth once and touched her a few times through her clothes. I don't know if she's tight or not."
"Slap!" Liang Qi slapped her across the face and then cursed, "You whore, you slut. Is your body made of gold? I told you to serve Young Master Yang properly, and you only used your mouth. What the hell are you pretending to be innocent for? Are you a virgin or a chaste woman? You're just a whore who's been ridden and touched by thousands. It's already wronged Young Master Yang to let you, this withered flower, fuck him. Take off all your clothes right now and let Young Master Yang fuck you again."
"Forget it, let her go!" Although there was no sound, judging from her actions, the woman was already crying. I said with some sympathy.
"Don't pity her, she's just a slut." Seeing the woman still hadn't moved, he added sharply, "Don't try to play the victim with tears, I don't fall for that. Hurry up and take your clothes off, or I'll help you. If I help you, I can't guarantee your clothes will be intact."
Liang Qi and I sat on the grass watching the woman. It was too dark for me to see clearly. The woman slowly undressed while crying. After a few minutes, she finished and timidly walked towards me. Liang Qi held her clothes and whispered a few words in her ear.
The woman hesitated for a moment, then knelt down in front of me weakly and said, "Young Master Yang, I'm sorry, I was wrong just now. Now I'm naked, can you vent your frustrations on me?" The woman then lay down beside me with her legs slightly spread. Clearly, Liang Qi had threatened the woman with the clothes.
"Young Master Yang, hurry up!"
"Miss, do you think I'm Superman? I just vented, how can I get up right away?" He glanced at the woman next to him and said, "I didn't even get a kiss just now, now I can take my time playing with you."
"Forget it, this woman has been played with by countless men countless times. Now, as an apology, I'll help you wake up your little brother." With that, Liang Qi leaned over me, her small, firm breasts pressing against my chest, and she began teasing me with her sweet tongue. Of course, I wouldn't refuse a beautiful girl letting me take advantage of her, and we began a passionate kiss, our tongues intertwining like long-lost brothers. Liang Qi's saliva flowed into my mouth for me to taste.
"So Miss Liang's little mouth is so sweet, but this apology doesn't seem sincere enough!"
"Letting you kiss me is already giving you face, what more do you want?" she whispered in my ear, her tone full of allure.
"Right now, I want to play with that woman's big breasts. Now that you're going to wake up my little brother, shouldn't I touch you there?"
Liang Qi hesitated. Although I couldn't see her expression clearly, I imagined it must be as red and alluring as a peach. She pulled my hand and gently pressed it against her breast before letting go, saying, "You're lucky."
I rolled over and pinned her beneath me, pressing one breast with each hand, saying, "No way, you want me to feel nothing through my clothes again!"
"How can you be so greedy?"
Liang Qi considered briefly before whispering in my ear, "Okay! I agree, but you can only kiss my lips and breasts, and your hands can only touch my upper body. That's my bottom line. Otherwise, you'll say you want to touch my genitals, then you'll say it's not enough through my underwear, and you'll want to take off my underwear. Finally, when your thing gets hard, you'll take advantage of me." As she spoke, she unbuttoned her clothes.
"I only wanted to touch it once, but I didn't expect Miss Liang to be so enthusiastic and even offer me her breasts." As soon as she unbuttoned her clothes, I couldn't wait to flip open her bra, grab her small breasts, and rub them, twisting her nipples. I whispered, "Little Qiqi, your nipples are so small."
"Girls' nipples only grow bigger if they're played with often. Leave this task to me from now on; I'll knead your breasts into huge ones and suck your nipples until they're like little red dates."
"Want to play again later? No way! Knead and suck now! There won't be another chance! Just say so when you get hard."
I licked her breasts, sucked on her lips, and teased her with explicit words in her ear, thoroughly enjoying myself.
"Alright! Stop playing around, now go and do your best with that slut!"
"Miss, it's not hard yet!"
"Get lost! That ugly thing has been pressing against my crotch so many times." She pushed me away and said to the side, "Slut, spread your legs, spread your cunt, let Young Master Yang slowly penetrate you."
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Liang Qi had already stood up and was buttoning her clothes, while the naked woman next to her wasn't posing in the lewd position she had described. I could vaguely see her sitting next to me, curled up, her hands wrapped around her thighs, which I couldn't see clearly now, her head buried deep between her legs. Even
in this dark night, I could still vaguely see her body, which meant she must have skin as smooth as white jade. Now I longed for the bright moonlight to dispel the darkness of the night. If the light were a little clearer, the person next to me wouldn't be a woman but a work of art comparable to Venus.
I just looked at her, without moving, perhaps hoping for a miracle of moonlight to suddenly appear? Today, she let me fuck her, 100% because she was threatened by Liang Qi, you could say she was forced. I couldn't just rush over and rape her right away, could I? It's not that I'm against rape, I'm actually kind of looking forward to it. But I know very well what kind of situation this is. If she makes a sound and attracts attention from others, then I'm finished today.
"Are you not understanding what I'm saying, or is there something wrong with your ears? Weren't you very promiscuous before? How come you've reformed now! Use all the tricks you used to use to seduce men." Liang Qi squatted down next to her and said, not pulling her hair too hard.
The woman finally raised her head and pleaded in an extremely weak voice, "Could we do it inside? I..."
"You dare to bargain with me? I told you to stay here. Are you afraid someone will find out you're a harlot?"
"Let's go inside the artificial hill!"
Liang Qi looked at me and laughed, "No need to be so nice to this slut!"
I said in a deep voice, "Miss, I'm also afraid of being seen! What kind of occasion is this? It's better to be careful."
"Alright! I originally wanted to stay and monitor whether this slut would cut corners like before, but I was afraid you'd accuse me of spying on you? Perfect, it's dark inside and we can't see anything, so we don't have to worry about anything."
Liang Qi picked up all the woman's clothes, then grabbed one of them with each hand and pulled us into the artificial hill.
We walked carefully in the dark for a while, and then Liang Qi pushed the woman onto my lap.
I found a relatively smooth wall and gently pulled her over so she could lean against it.
"Serve Young Master Yang well. If you can't satisfy our young master, hehe! Your clothes seem to be in my hands. I'll tear them all to shreds and see how you get out of there. If you can show your old spirit and run out naked, I guarantee you'll be the star of the party tonight."
I pressed myself tightly against this voluptuous body, feeling a pang of regret. In this dark place, I could smell her body, feel her figure, explore her vagina, and rub my entire body against her skin. But I had no way of knowing what her face looked like. I carefully removed my clothes and handed them to Liang Qi, saying, "Don't wrinkle my pants."
I couldn't see her expression, but when I touched her breasts, I noticed she was covering them with her hands. I gently pried her hands away and grasped the mounds of flesh I hadn't actually touched.
When I touched her breasts, she was still wriggling, probably trying to avoid me! Indeed, it was extraordinary. Her smooth, delicate breast skin, combined with the water-like filling, made her breasts incredibly slippery. Soft yet elastic, comparable to Lu Yu's. The nipples weren't large, but they weren't the small nipples of a young girl either. As my hands continued to swirl back and forth, I felt the small fleshy bump in my palm begin to develop, growing larger and harder.
One hand continued to knead her breasts, while the other slowly slid down her flat stomach. The pubic hair below was sparse but soft, making my hand feel very comfortable. I rubbed this little garden back and forth a couple of times before continuing downwards. My middle finger touched a small fleshy lump along the way; after just a couple of presses, it had turned into a pearl.
I knew that below this pearl lay the valley I most wanted to reach. My middle finger had touched the soft opening, but the spring I was expecting didn't appear. The exploration process was still very smooth; actually, my finger was too thin—it would be strange if it couldn't go in! My middle finger was gently twitching inside the small hole; since there was no water, I was probing myself.
I was having a lot of fun, but this woman didn't make a sound. Even if she was afraid of being discovered, couldn't she at least hum a few times to express her feelings?
"Yang Xiaotian, what are you doing? Why aren't you starting yet! After Huang Yundan finishes cutting the cake in front, she'll come to the back to cut the second cake with the classmates." Although she said this, her voice didn't sound very anxious.
"Don't rush me! I'm exploring!"
"How is it? Big, soft, and firm breasts, right?" Liang Qi seemed to be showing off.
Squeezing her breasts, which I couldn't even grasp, I exclaimed, "Not bad! So big! Holding them is a real pleasure."
"Ah! So the floor inside this cave is covered with plastic."
Liang Qi was clearly already sitting on the ground waiting, but this sentence suddenly gave me a flash of inspiration. I pulled my hand away from her lower body, which had been searching for moisture for a long time, and pulled her a couple of steps to the side, saying, "Come on, sit on the ground. That wall isn't smooth; your back will suffer."
That's what I said; actually, I just didn't like that position.
"Be careful, you almost stepped on me."
"I didn't tell you to sit on the ground."
I pressed the woman down next to Liang Qi, spreading her legs so they were wrapped around my waist. I felt her body trembling, and her body stiffening more than before.
I groped my way to the dried-up water curtain cave and pressed my glans against the entrance. Then, with a forceful thrust, it went all the way in. Once inside, I realized it was a vagina as tight as a virgin's. Was she really the slut Liang Qi had described? But when Liang Qi called her a slut, she hadn't refuted it, implicitly agreeing.
"Mmm!" She finally made a sound. But it wasn't the sound I expected; it was a moan tinged with pain.
"What's wrong! Did you put some pebbles on your back or something?" Because I had used a little too much force, I had pushed her body forward a bit, so I asked.
"No, it's..." She raised her head slightly, looking at me and speaking in an almost inaudible voice.
Although she didn't say it explicitly, I understood. I had hurt her. I said in an explanatory tone, "You just sucked my thing, so I think you know its size. I've been teasing you for so long and you haven't produced any moisture, so it's natural that it hurts. There's nothing I can do."
"Yang Xiaotian, are you praising yourself or just being chivalrous? You don't need to be so gentle with her. A slut is born to be fucked by men. Strange! Wasn't it a waterfall before? Why is there no water today? Did some man drink it all? Since there's no water, you deserve to be in pain."
"I don't want you to be in so much pain. I'll pull it out right away, and you can lick it with your mouth, add some saliva.
That way, it won't hurt so much." I pressed my entire body against hers and whispered in her ear.
I pulled out my penis, lowered my legs from my waist, and sat up, supporting myself with my hands. But she didn't move for a long time. This was the first time I'd encountered such an uncooperative woman. However, lately, the women around me have been so cooperative, so I felt a strange sense of novelty today. That's probably why I was being gentle with her.
I pulled her hand, making her stand up and kneel in front of me. But she still didn't move, so I pressed her head down to my crotch and then opened my mouth to take it in.
Watching her swallow and spit, I said, "Just put a little more saliva in, not like before."
Only then did I feel my penis surrounded by warm saliva.
This woman is already like this, how come she's still not letting go! Suddenly I thought it might be because Liang Qi was here.
She was more proactive when she was giving me oral sex without Liang Qi by her side. Thinking of this, I said to Liang Qi beside me, "Liang Qi, I'm still not entirely at ease. Go outside and keep watch for me. If we're discovered, all three of us are finished. Can you put our clothes here?"
Liang Qi obediently put down the clothes and moved closer to her, saying, "Serve Young Master Yang well, understand?"
Then she stood up and said, "If she doesn't behave, her skirt is on your right, just tear it off." Liang Qi then slowly walked out.
Maybe it was because Liang Qi wasn't there, and there was no need to worry about safety. She did become more proactive, unlike before when she would only move when I pointed.
Once my penis was wet, she lay down. I inserted my wet penis into her dry, tight vagina, using the same position as before. It was much smoother, and with the lubricant, it felt much better.
"Don't touch my clothes, okay! I'll do as you say."
Hearing her soft voice, I pressed my entire body down. Her large, plump breasts pressed tightly against my chest. I moved very gently, afraid of making too much noise. Her vagina was very tight, and the pleasure of the friction between her tender flesh and my penis was indescribable. If the movements were more vigorous, the pleasure might be even greater?
I rested my head on her shoulder and said, "I know you're not the kind of woman Liang Qi described. Maybe she just has some leverage over you. Do you want me to help you?" I originally wanted to say, "Since we've come this far, let's make love!" but as I spoke, my kind words slipped out.
"Thank you!"
I don't know which of my words made her say those three words. I guess saying she wasn't a slut comforted her a little! "Why are you thanking me!"
"I know you're not a bad person, you're kind."
I thrust hard twice and said, "Haha! I've pinned you to the ground like this, and you still say I'm kind. I don't know if you're kind or I am."
After my two heavy thrusts, she started to pant. "You were very gentle with me just now. You can tell a kind person from their actions and words. Even the kindest man and a woman together like this will do the same thing. Lust and kindness are two different things."
"Okay then! I'll give up my kindness now, and you give up your shyness and grievances. Let's experience each other's lust, okay?"
She didn't answer me, so I asked again, "Okay?"
She still didn't make any other sound except for slightly heavier panting.
I got up and started rubbing her large breasts, thrusting harder and harder without making a sound. The pleasure surged like waves on the beach, one after another, relentlessly stimulating my brain.
As desire rose, I gradually became more and more irrational. I began to grab her breasts forcefully, kneading the two mounds at will. I pinched the two hard, fleshy orbs hard between two fingers.
This woman, soft in every way, began to be ravaged by me. At this moment, my violent side slowly surfaced.
The desire grew stronger and stronger; my mind was now filled with only the word "release." I grabbed her legs with both hands, pulling them apart to allow for deeper penetration. I didn't care about the sounds anymore; I fucked her however felt best. "Slap! Slap! Slap!" Her vulva and thighs made a sound from my violent impact.
As my body twitched, my brain gave me a clear indication: I was about to ejaculate. "Oh," I groaned.
"Please don't ejaculate inside me, I'll swallow it with my mouth, okay?" Clearly, this woman knew what I was about to do.
Her pleas did have an effect, and I thrust even more fiercely in my final moments. Her pleas didn't make me pity her; they only excited me more.
Finally, I reached the climax of our lovemaking. I straightened my body, spread her legs as wide as possible, and thrust my penis deep into her vagina, ejaculating directly into her uterus.
As the pleasure gradually subsided, I saw her lying on the ground, her body twitching. I then recalled my earlier frenzy. Her current position reminded me of the scene with Zhou Xin, where blood flowed freely. I silently blamed myself, "What's wrong with me today? I fucked a woman who just told me she was kind, and now she's like this." I couldn't bear
to look at her now. I quickly pulled on my pants. I wanted to comfort her and help her get dressed, but she remained in the same position, and I was a little afraid of her in that position. I turned my back to her and said, "I'm sorry, I was too..." Before I could finish my sentence, I walked outside.
"Are you satisfied?" Liang Qi asked immediately when she saw me come out.
"Not bad, right? Who is that woman anyway?"
"What's wrong! She tasted good, didn't she? Want to play some more? Don't worry, with me here, it'll be easy for you to play with her."
"I... I went a little too far just now, I..."
"You played with her, so what? It's no big deal. She's a slut anyway, what's wrong with being played with by men?" "
Is she really that kind of woman? Are you lying to me? Or did you just hear something from someone else? I don't think she's the kind of person you're talking about."
Liang Qi said impatiently, "Young Master, I saw it with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears. Don't be fooled by appearances."
After Liang Qi confirmed that she was a slut again, I felt much better and less guilty.
Back among my classmates, I chatted with Liang Qi and a few other classmates I wasn't very familiar with.
Soon Huang Yundan came in, followed by several people pushing in a six-tiered birthday cake. After we finished singing "Happy Birthday" around her, she asked me to cut the cake with her. As I held her hand holding the knife, I glanced at her; her smile was sweet and cloying, she was obviously very happy. My suspicions about my sister's feelings for me deepened. Being with someone you like definitely brings a happy look to your face; I'd seen it before.
"I'll take you to meet my family later. There's someone you'll definitely get along with; he just told me he really wants to meet you." She apologized to the crowd, saying she'd be leaving for a moment, then pulled me away.
"Who is that person? Are you so sure we'll hit it off?"
"It's my brother! You'll see when you get there!"
Chapter Twenty-Eight
We arrived at the venue again, and Huang Yundan pulled me into the bustling crowd. We walked from one side of the venue to the other. On the other side, I noticed that most of the people were young, and there was a temporary bar area made of circular wine cabinets in the distance, like a small bar, with a group of staff in shirts and red bow ties.
A table to my right caught my attention. Three people were sitting at this table—in short, a handsome man and two beautiful women. The handsome man had his legs crossed, chatting intimately with the two women next to him, who occasionally let out coquettish laughter. That handsome guy gave me the impression of a typical playboy.
Huang Yundan actually pulled me to their table. She walked over to the handsome guy and patted him on the shoulder. He immediately turned around, but instead of looking at Huang Yundan, he stared directly at me and said, "Is this Yang Xiaotian?"
"Yes!"
I exclaimed in surprise, "You know me?"
"Xiaotian, this is my brother, Huang Mingzheng."
I extended my hand and said, "It's nice to meet you!"
Huang Mingzheng shook my hand, his face darkening, and said, "I'm very unhappy to see you!"
I felt like I'd been hit hard on the head with a stick, standing there stunned and not knowing what to say.
Huang Yundan slapped her brother and scolded, "Brother! What are you saying? Be serious, okay?"
Huang Mingzheng withdrew his hand and rubbed the spot where he'd been hit, saying aggrievedly, "I'm just stating the facts! You've brought a guy even more handsome than me standing next to me, and none of the beauties here are looking at me anymore. All my efforts today have been wasted. Do you think I'm happy?" It turned out that
Huang Mingzheng was a typical playboy, carefree and saying whatever he wanted. However, this kind of person is relatively easy to get along with, especially on the first meeting.
Huang Mingzheng pulled me to sit next to him, even calling a waiter to bring me a wine glass and personally pouring me a glass of wine. Then he said to Huang Yundan, who was still standing next to him, "Little girl, why aren't you leaving yet? I need to talk to Brother Xiaotian about some serious business."
"What serious business could you possibly have?" Huang Yundan retorted.
"Men together, of course they talk about beautiful women in a serious manner! Isn't talking about beautiful women serious?" This guy actually said it, as if he knew it all too well.
"You take good care of him, I'm going to see where my parents are."
Huang Mingzheng moved his stool closer to me and asked, "Did you observe any beautiful women today?"
This question left me speechless; he really wanted to talk to me about beautiful women.
"Young Master Huang, why don't you introduce us to that handsome guy next to you who's even more handsome than you?" a beautiful woman at the table said.
"This is Yang Xiaotian, the eldest son of Tianhe." Then he introduced me, "This long-haired beauty is Lin Yuqing, and the stunning beauty next to her is Wang Zhenjia. Okay, I'm done introducing you. Could you two ladies give us a little time alone? We need to talk about some important things. I'll come find you later."
They left readily. The long-haired beauty even turned back to remind me, "Remember to call me!"
"Looks like you still haven't found a beauty. Today is our first meeting, so I'll introduce you to a girlfriend."
"No need," I stammered. "
Don't refuse yet. Don't you want to hear who she is?"
Before I could answer, he interrupted, "What do you think of our little girl? She's pretty, isn't she?"
"Who?"
"You seem clueless! In our family, there's only one little girl who calls me 'brother.' Who do you think she is?"
My heart skipped a beat. Could it be? It seems I can't escape Huang Yundan's clutches. Not only my family, but even his family thinks highly of us.
I didn't know what to say. I opened my mouth to say something, but nothing came out. He waited for my answer with a very earnest and urgent look in his eyes. I finally managed to open my mouth, but I stammered for a long time, "I...you...we..." without saying anything.
“Kid, have some confidence. My daughter is a beauty, and she’s easy to woo. Want me to teach you a trick? Find a random spot, it doesn’t matter if there are people around or not, it doesn’t matter if there are, the more people there are, the better the effect. Put your hand on her shoulder and give her a quick kiss, then say to her directly: ‘I know I will have a very cute son in the future, but my personality definitely won’t be compatible with his. I want to find him a beautiful, gentle, and kind mother. Would you be his mother?’” He raised his right hand and gestured.
Suddenly, he looked enlightened and quietly said seriously, “Based on my observations over the past twenty years, my little sister has never had a boyfriend, and I guess she still has her first kiss. You’re lucky, kid.”
I wanted to laugh at his current expression, wondering how Huang Yundan could have such a different brother. If the siblings weren’t so compatible, I would never have believed it was true.
As I was lost in thought, he moved a little closer, put his arm around my shoulder, and chuckled maliciously, "Hehe! Brother, I'm all for you. I've been so loyal, introducing you to my best friend, my beautiful and innocent sister, whom I've known since childhood. How are you going to thank me?"
I reflexively replied, "How?"
But he said righteously, "We're brothers, no need for formalities like thank you."
I gave him a thumbs up.
His face, which could shame even a chameleon, immediately transformed into a sinister and greedy expression. "But I've heard that your family's Hundred Flowers Camp is full of beauties. Take me there sometime." The devil had finally extended his claws.
I saw his eyes gleaming as he looked behind me. Had he seen a beauty? I was about to turn around when he mysteriously beckoned to me, as if he had something to say.
He whispered nervously in my ear, "Brother, you know what? I have three mortal enemies in my life.
Unfortunately, two of them are already here today and are approaching me. Stay away from me later, we're definitely going to fight tonight. I don't want to hurt innocent people, but don't worry, they won't hurt you."
Seeing his expression, it seemed like something really important had happened, so I quickly said, "Brother Zheng, should I call someone to help you?" As I spoke, I took out the alarm that Lu Yu and the others had given me.
Before he could even respond, a familiar voice came from behind: "Huang Mingzheng, I'm warning you, don't corrupt my brother." My sister said urgently from behind.
Huang Mingzheng said helplessly, "It seems this battle is unavoidable today."
Oh! Huang Mingzheng created such a tense atmosphere; I thought something serious had happened. Turns out, my sister is his mortal enemy, so the second one might be the person next to her. I turned around and saw that the person next to my sister was none other than Brother Kang, dressed in a suit. Seeing my sister's angry expression, I said to her, "Xiao Tian, you shouldn't associate with people like that; it won't do you any good."
"Xiao Tian, didn't he just say he wanted to see the Hundred Flowers Camp?" Brother Kang asked.
Huang Mingzheng said calmly, "Two despicable guys, eavesdropping on our conversation."
"Do you think we're as despicable as you? A guy who only knows how to hang out with women, I know what you're up to the moment you raise your tail, why would I need to eavesdrop?" Brother Kang retorted.
"Shallow guys don't know what beauty is,"
my sister also attacked, "You know what beauty is? You're just an animal that breeds everywhere."
Huang Mingzhen laughed, "Don't talk about me, you're a menopausal old lady that no one wants!"
At this moment, I saw Huang Yundan and a middle-aged couple striding over. Huang Yundan also noticed something was wrong with us and ran over, sighing, "Mom and Dad are here." The three of them fell silent.
Huang Yundan's parents were very kind, smiling as they walked up to us. I suddenly realized: how could such an elegant and kind couple have a son with such a personality?
"Xiao Tian, these are my parents."
"Uncle, Aunt, hello. I'm Yang Xiaotian."
Uncle Huang, who looked like a scholar, exclaimed, "Hmm, good! You look just like Cixing!"
My sister also put on a sweet smile and said, "Yundan, happy birthday!"
Brother Kang also showed a rare smile and said, "Happy birthday! I didn't bring you any gifts today. If you have time, come to my car dealership and see if there's any car you like. Just drive it away, consider it my birthday present."
Huang Mingzheng muttered to himself, "He has the nerve to come to a birthday party without bringing any gifts."
Aunt Huang glared at her son and said, "What are you saying? They want to give your sister a car, but they can't possibly drive it over, can they? Don't you understand? Why do the three of you start arguing as soon as you meet! Did you have a blood feud in your past life?"
Huang Mingzheng stood up and said, "Maybe so. What else can I do when I'm with them but argue? But Brother Xiaotian and I get along very well. I'm going to find some pretty girls. I feel uncomfortable around certain people."
My sister also said, "People without brains are just depressing to look at. I'm leaving too." Then she said to me:
“You can chat with your aunt and uncle here. They used to be good friends with Third Uncle.” Then, after politely saying goodbye to his aunt and uncle, he left. Brother Kang also smiled and left.
“Come on, Xiaotian, let’s sit down. Don’t mind them. They’ve always been like this since we were little; they always have a fight whenever they meet.” Uncle Huang was also helpless.
Huang Yundan’s parents obviously liked me very much, and we started chatting about this and that. We talked about my father’s life, from my childhood to his death. Most of the time, the couple did the talking, while Huang Yundan and I asked questions. Time passed quickly, and before we knew it, the number of people had gradually decreased, and today’s leading lady had gone to greet other people. We only stopped when my aunt, stepmother, and sister came to call me. My aunt also said goodbye to the couple.
After walking out the door, my aunt smiled and said, “How was today? Isn’t Yundan very beautiful and generous? From now on, you have to try your best to win her over to our family as my daughter-in-law.”
I nodded. Actually, it's clear that both our families think highly of us, and she's been quite nice to me too. While I wouldn't say I like her yet, I do have a lot of positive feelings towards her, and most importantly, I'm finally certain she likes me. At such an important banquet today, she spent most of the time around me; she wouldn't have
acted this way if I weren't important to her. "Sister, why does it seem like Zheng-ge doesn't get along with you? Is he really a useless playboy?
Should I keep in touch with him?"
My sister looked at me, smoothing my hair, and said, "Don't misunderstand. Huang Mingzheng is a very capable person; he's just as capable as me and Brother Kang in handling anything. Our bad relationship is purely due to differences in lifestyle, approach to things, and values; it has nothing to do with you."
"Keeping in touch with him is important. You two are heirs of two different families, and your relationship is a concern for both our families. Actually, when I told you to see him less, it was partly out of anger, and partly because he really enjoys being with women. Of course, it's not that you're forbidden from interacting with women, but you're not yet capable of handling relationships with those kinds of women."
"Women outside are complicated. Don't think that just because you're good-looking, countless women will flock to you. You should know what some women's motives are when they approach you. Once you have the ability to discern and handle these situations, I won't interfere anymore. But for now, it's best to avoid contact with women of unknown origin; they might harm you. If you want women, you can talk to Sister Lan, the head housekeeper, or Brother Kang, or you can come to me. However, I don't want you to look for other people right now. After all, you can't see into someone's heart. Just remember that I'm always looking out for your own good."
"Okay! I understand, sister!"
There were very few cars left at the door, and my three bodyguards were already outside. The car parked in front of them wasn't the one I drove, but the Cadillac I usually ride in. Maybe they were worried about it being cold at night?
"Qing Qihu, what brings you here? Why aren't you in the hospital? Is your injury healed?" I heard from her sister and sister-in-law yesterday that he was still in the hospital.
“Thank you, young master. I’m much better now. Although I can’t protect you right now, I can still move around normally. Besides, I’m getting tired of lying in the hospital, so I wanted to go for a walk.”
I gently patted his shoulder and said, “You should stay home and recover these next few days. You don’t need to come with me. Go wherever you want. Consider it a day off for you! It won’t be long before I let you take your revenge.”
“Okay! Let’s get in the car first!” He opened the car door for me, then got in and started the car.
“How was your night, young master?” Qing Qixi asked meaningfully.
“Very good!”
“Of course! How could it not be good when a woman with such a great figure and such a beautiful face was dragged into that rockery and raped twice by you, young master?” Qing Qixi said with a coquettish smile.
“How did you know?” I thought no one knew, but they had found out.
Qing Qixi wiped her eyes with her finger, and a contact lens appeared on her finger. She said,
"This is the latest night vision lens, plus the alarm on your body, young master, it's crystal clear, isn't it? You've been holding back for so long, and you're really powerful, especially that last time. That delicate beauty bled from your penetration. You were so gentle at first, but then you became like a beast in heat. Luckily, my sister-in-law and I didn't agree to your advances last night, otherwise we might not even be able to walk today."
Oh no, my secret is completely known. What surprised me was how that woman, after being violated like that, managed to walk out.
I angrily said, "How could you do this!"
"Young master, we are your bodyguards. Knowing your situation at any time is our job. Of course, we can't help it if we invade your privacy, but generally we don't tell anyone. When the old master and Mr. Kang selected us, they said that after we were assigned to protect you, we had to obey your every word and ignore everyone else. Since you're unhappy, we certainly won't tell anyone,"
Lu Yu explained softly.
"What happened to that woman afterwards?"
"After you left, she lay down for a few minutes, then cleaned herself up, got dressed, threw the blood-stained tissue in the trash can, went straight to the Huang family's door, got her car, and drove away. I think she must have been hurt by you down there; it must have hurt a lot. You could tell from the way she walked that she was forcing herself to stay in bed." Lu Yu said.
"She's not a virgin, is she?" I asked after hearing that she was bleeding down there.
Qing Qixi laughed, "It's not that easy. Judging from how skillfully she cleaned herself up, she probably isn't. Maybe she's just very tight down there!"
"Why don't you say mine is too big and tore it?" she said, sitting down next to them. "Didn't Sister Yu just say you all have to listen to me? I won't fuck you today, but I can touch you however I want, right?"
"Hehe! Sister-in-law, you're in danger. Young Master misses your big breasts."
The two women initially tried to resist, but later, under my forceful penetration, I touched both of them all over.
Chapter Twenty-Nine
When the warm sunlight pierced through the windowpane, I realized I had been partying all night again, but not for women; it was for football.
Yesterday's two Champions League semi-finals had me incredibly excited: AC Milan vs. Real Madrid and Arsenal vs. Juventus. I never miss those matches. Both were high-scoring affairs, and my favorite teams emerged victorious in both. I was so excited after watching them that I couldn't sleep, so I picked up my PS2, which I'd bought a few days ago, and started my own Champions League battle. Only
when I felt the sunlight starting to heat up did I put down the controller and go to the bathroom to wash up.
When I got to the living room, the whole family was having breakfast. I sat down in my usual spot and greeted them: "Good morning, Auntie! Good morning, Stepmother! Good morning, Sister! Good morning, Little Sister!"
My youngest sister looked at me, winking and pouting, "Oh, you look so tired! Your eyes are bloodshot."
I laughed, "I was studying all night last night!"
"Oh!" My two younger sisters made gagging motions, while my older sister and both mothers smiled at us.
"Where's my breakfast?" I realized then that there wasn't even a glass of water in front of me.
The older woman got up and said, "Knowing you stayed up all night yesterday, I had someone make you some bird's nest and lotus seed soup first thing this morning. I'll go get you a bowl." She actually went to the kitchen herself.
My stepmother gently scolded me, "Xiao Tian, is the game really that good? Why didn't you have someone record it for you and watch it in the morning? Your health is your own; you need to take good care of it! Try to stay up less late in the future."
"Okay! I know." How did they know I was watching the game?
The older woman placed a large bowl of fragrant soup in front of me, gently blew on it a couple of times, and stroked my hair, saying, "Staying up late is bad for your health; remember that. Drink the soup and then get a good night's sleep." My stepmother had barely finished speaking when the older woman started nagging again. My
stepmother rested her chin on her hands on the table, giggling, "Son, when are you bringing our daughter-in-law home?"
"Who?" I feigned ignorance.
"That's the girl who was so affectionate with you yesterday, making so many handsome guys jealous," the auntie said.
The younger sister sighed, "Brother, you haven't even confronted Sister Dan yet.
Aren't you a little too timid?" "What benefit do you get from bringing her home? Why are you all so enthusiastic?"
The auntie said, "Having another daughter-in-law at home will make things more lively."
The younger sister said, "It'll be another person of taste to accompany me shopping."
Mai Yu said, "I've got my eye on her seven-colored diamond beaded flower. Brother, you can get it with just a word."
The younger sister said, "I've got my eye on a lot of things Sister Dan has. Even if I borrow them and don't return them, she won't be able to do anything about it."
The older sister said, "The relationship between our two families will be even closer. Our family's wealth will instantly increase by at least 1 billion."
I stared wide-eyed at those wicked smiling faces, utterly speechless. The most shocking thing was my sister's words. I exclaimed, "No way? Even if the Huang family is rich, they wouldn't give such a large dowry, would they?"
Mai Yu mocked, "Silly brother? Once our two families are united by marriage, it means our business cooperation in various aspects will become more frequent. Our dozen or so stocks on the stock market will rise, and our combined wealth will increase by at least a billion. You don't even know such basic things? But I'm really looking forward to that seven-colored diamond beaded flower." In an instant, her once beautiful and lovely face turned ashen, like a greedy vampire seeing blood, her two rows of pearly teeth resembling sinister fangs.
I hadn't even considered this. I stammered, "I said one sentence to her and it's worth so much money and stuff?"
My sister raised her eyebrows and said, "Yes!"
"But I still think you two are so greedy, always thinking about your own interests, especially you two little ones. Don't you know how to buy those things yourselves?" My little
sister said aggrievedly, "Sister Dan's things are all bought for her by her brother, so I hope we can have brothers like Sister Dan. Look, you've been back for so long, and you haven't bought me anything, and you often don't even sign the bill for meals."
I got up and went to my little sister's side, hugged her and coaxed her, "It's your brother's fault. Whatever you want, I'll go buy it for you. If I can't buy it, I'll snatch it back."
My little sister's face, which had just been gloomy, immediately lit up with a rainbow, and she smiled slyly . "I want Sister Dan to be my sister-in-law,"
I said, feigning great pride. "Okay! For the sake of you two, I'll definitely snatch her home as soon as possible and let you two little bandits rob her."
Mai Yu hugged me from behind, kissed me on the cheek, and said sweetly, "That's my good brother."
Then she excitedly muttered, "The pearl flower is almost in my hands."
Yu Lan came in at this moment, smiling as she said, "Xiao Tian, Kang Xing said he wants you to go to his place for a full Japanese meal, and he specifically instructed you to bring all three of your bodyguards."
I immediately realized that Brother Kang was going to take action against those Japanese pigs. I was really looking forward to it!
The older woman frowned and said, "Xiaotian, I think you shouldn't go!"
I pleaded, "Auntie! Brother Kang rarely treats me to meals, but I'll still go."
My stepmother considered for a moment and then said, "Then you're not allowed to drive yourself; have someone else drive."
The older woman scolded my stepmother, "Yuehui, we finally have a son; don't spoil him!"
I said between the two of them, "Aunties? I understand. I'm going to change."
When I came out after changing and went to the garage with Lu Yu and her siblings, the two beautiful older women were already waiting there. It seemed they were still worried about me going out.
The older woman stopped Lu Yu and said, "Lu Yu, you're not allowed to let Xiaotian drive. Be careful on the road, don't go too fast."
My stepmother instructed, "Xiaotian should go to Kang Xing's place and get some sleep first."
The older woman added, "If you're too tired from playing during the day, don't come back tonight. If you need anything, just call, and I'll send someone to deliver it to you tomorrow."
"Okay." Then I quickly jumped into the car. Although it was a bit annoying, it was still nice to have people care about me, especially my two beautiful mothers.
My aunt and sister-in-law sat on either side of me as usual. I held Qing Qixi, who was on my left, in my arms, but her hands covered her ample breasts. I could only smell the faint floral scent of her hair.
Qing Qixi said in a coquettish voice, "Young Master, don't be so lewd. You stayed up all night last night, you need to rest properly."
I took their hands and said, "Today I'm going to avenge you, and you two treat me like this.
No good deed goes unpunished!"
Qing Qixi excitedly asked, "Really?"
"Can't I even touch you?"
Qing Qixi laughed and pulled my hand to her chest, saying, "You can do whatever you want today!"
Then she turned to Lu Yu and said, "Sister-in-law, what about you?"
Lu Yu smiled and leaned against me, saying, "Of course we're in this together."
Qing Qixi sighed in my ear, "We were originally paid by the young master to protect you, but now it seems we've become his private prostitutes, and Ah Hu has become his driver in name only."
Lu Yu echoed, "That's right!"
She kneaded Qing Qixi's breasts through her clothes and said, "Since you say so yourselves, don't make excuses when I want to patronize you in the future!"
Lu Yu rested her head on my shoulder. I laughed and scolded, "Pervert!"
I let go of Qing Qixi and hugged Lu Yu instead, saying, "Sister Yu! Let your little customer touch your big breasts, okay?
I haven't played with your two big treasures in so long."
Lu Yu said softly while unbuttoning her clothes, "Can a prostitute refuse a customer?" She pulled my hand towards the gap in her clothes and said, "I knew what you wanted. I didn't even wear a bra today, just to satisfy you, my customer. And we won't refuse any of your requests anymore. We officially left Nightclub yesterday, and Mr. Kang also told us yesterday that from now on, the three of us will only obey your orders."
I didn't say anything more. Maybe Brother Kang and Sister Kang thought they had passed their probation period? I didn't actually fuck them in the car. First, because I was very tired, and second, because I had something important to do today. In the end, I simply lay down on Lu Yu's lap, and she cooperated by bending down and letting me suck on the red cherries on her breasts.
When I arrived at Brother Kang's house, I noticed many people coming and going, mostly strong men. After the car stopped, I jumped out. Sister Yu and Qing Qiqian were probably tidying their clothes. I went straight to the house. Although I hadn't seen these people along the way, they all greeted me politely.
Standing in the living room was a man named Ji Feng, the same one from my last visit. He immediately greeted me, saying, "Young Master Yang, you're here. Brother Kang is inside." He pointed to the room behind the living room.
"You go ahead with your work! I can go by myself,"
Ji Feng said. "Then please have a seat, Young Master Yang!" He also left.
I faintly heard voices inside. When I reached the door, I heard a woman's voice. Curiosity piqued, I cautiously approached the door.
All that could be heard was Brother Kang saying, "Did you see the person in the photo clearly? His name is Yang Xiaotian, a student who's almost 19, but he's also the young master of Tianhe. Your task today is to serve him well. I'm asking you to serve him because I think you're relatively innocent and don't have any particular ulterior motives. But I still want to warn you, don't think you can play any tricks on him just because he's young. Although you're quite famous in the entertainment industry now, I only need to say one word to ruin your career."
The woman inside said very softly, "Understood, Chairman." A door slammed shut inside, indicating there was another door.
"Brother Kang arranged a woman for me, and she looks like a celebrity. My heart immediately started churning. I've been with quite a few women, but this is the first time I've met a female celebrity. Who is she? Could it be Zhao Wei?" I walked to the sofa in the living room, pondering.
Just as I was lost in thought, Brother Kang came out, laughing and scolding, "You little rascal, you stayed up all night last night."
"Even you know? Is it that important that I stayed up all night?"
Brother Kang complained, "I don't care about you. Aunt Liya and Aunt Yuehui just called to scold me, saying you stayed up all night yesterday, and I shouldn't have invited you to eat Japanese food today. They also told me not to let you party too much. I even arranged a beautiful woman for you today, and this is how you repay me, letting me get scolded?"
"Brother Kang, I overheard something at the door just now, it sounded like a celebrity. Do you own a film company? Who is that woman?"
“A month ago, I acquired a film company with a few decent actresses. Since Young Master Yang is here today, of course I'll prepare one for you! She's on the third floor. If you want to know who it is, just go and see for yourself. And remember this: don't treat that woman like some kind of star. She's just a woman, a woman for you to vent your frustrations on. Don't treat her like a treasure, playing with her however you want. You need to become someone women fear, understand?”
“Yes, I understand.”
“Don't be too rough today; there's more tonight. You can have that woman whenever you want. After you're done, get a good night's sleep.”
“I'm going up now.” I excitedly ran upstairs, eager to know who the woman was.
I'd never been to the third floor before. The entire third floor was just one room, but it wasn't as big as the lower two floors. On the right wall hung a huge plasma TV, several light-colored fabric sofas, and even a treadmill and other exercise equipment. On the left was a large bed covered with white bedding. But there was no sign of a woman.
Suddenly, I heard the sound of water. After looking around carefully, I noticed a small cubicle made of frosted glass not far from the bed. It must be the bathroom, right? Could that woman be taking a shower? Kang's words from earlier flashed through my mind: "Be more assertive." I took a deep breath and walked over step by step, my heart pounding with each step. I suddenly flung open the bathroom door.
"Ah!" A woman's voice screamed.
I could clearly see the woman who hadn't completely undressed; she was only wearing an undershirt on her upper body and a pink lace top on her lower body. A female celebrity with a flawless figure and face—Fan Bingbing.
Chapter Thirty
I never expected the woman in front of me to be her. A woman I used to only see on television was now alive and well in front of me. How could I not be surprised?
Surprised as I was, I now knew deeply that she was just my plaything. My gaze began to heat up; I was looking at her with the eyes of a man.
Fan Bingbing probably recognized me; I was the person in the photo her boss had just shown her. After her scream, she fell silent. Her
white bra clung tightly to her body, not only covering her beautiful flesh but also outlining her perfectly alluring upper body curves. The curves of her breasts were exceptionally tempting, the bra stretched high, creating a striking visual impact. Her slender, long legs seemed to radiate a jade-like glow, and below them were a pair of cute, small feet, her toes constantly wriggling—perhaps expressing her current embarrassment and nervousness? What
I liked most about her was her face, or rather, two features on her face: her eyes and mouth. Her dark, bright eyes were as clear and transparent as the streams of Jiuzhaigou, sparkling with light. Her thin lips were rosy and full; although she wasn't smiling, I knew she had two rows of adorable pearly teeth.
There were only two things about her face that left a deep impression on me. Perhaps not wanting to get her hair wet in the shower, her long, beautiful hair was simply tied up on top of her head.
She made a big impact on me, but my arrival also deeply affected her. From the moment she saw me at the bathroom door, she stopped everything, turned her body to the side, and her crystal-clear eyes, shimmering like waves, stared at the bathroom floor with its repeated pattern. Her long eyelashes fluttered open and closed, as if wiping her already bright eyes with a cloth , making them even brighter.
A four-person bathtub next to her was constantly filled with steaming water; if it weren't for the rushing water, I think you could hear a pin drop.
I withdrew my scanning gaze, slowly walked towards her, cupped that familiar pretty face, and gently kissed it. Actually, the atmosphere just now was too tense, awkward, and exciting; a kiss first was a good choice.
I kissed her gently, lightly touching her lips with mine, my tongue slowly slipping into her mouth. She must have just brushed her teeth; her mouth was full of the taste of mint.
My hands descended to her slender waist, and the hands that had been unsure where to go before climbed onto my arms, our bodies pressing closer and closer. Slowly, I felt a pair of soft objects pressing against my chest.
My movements became more intense and forceful, my tongue ravaging her minty mouth without restraint. Her little cloves, like a helpless little girl enduring the baptism of wind and rain, were tightly imprisoned in front of me. I continuously felt her fragrant lips and full breasts.
After a few minutes, I released her. I had never kissed for so long before; the taste was indeed wonderful. She turned around, pressing her hand to her chest and taking a few deep breaths.
The water in the bathtub was already overflowing. I stepped forward and hugged her soft body from behind, stroking her flat stomach as I whispered in her ear, "I also wanted to take a bath, why don't we bathe together?"
She knew to help me undress after I said that; she was indeed an obedient woman, though her movements weren't very skillful. She helped me take off all my clothes except my underwear. Seeing her slightly flushed face, I didn't force her. I took off my own underwear, and she, still wearing her bra and panties, stepped into the bathtub.
I was enjoying the comfortable feeling of the hot water surrounding me when the beautiful woman in front of me remained standing facing me.
I smiled at her flushed face and said, "Didn't you come in to take a bath?"
Fan Bingbing whispered, "I was working on a film set in Korea yesterday, and I only boarded the plane to Shanghai at dawn. I just arrived, so I don't have any clean clothes."
It was the first time I'd heard her speak in person; her voice was much more pleasant than on TV.
It turned out she was worried about getting her clothes wet. I stood up and said, "You're here, why worry about not having underwear? You can just not wear any."
As soon as I stood up, she glanced at my crotch and immediately looked up. I hadn't expected her to be so different from the seemingly innocent Zhao Wei.
I pulled her to sit down in the bathtub and hugged her from behind, saying, "So you're tired too!
I watched the game all night yesterday, I'm tired too. Let me help you take off your clothes, okay?"
Fan Bingbing didn't say anything, but even though I couldn't see her face, I knew she was probably embarrassed.
I turned her around and reached out to unhook her bra. My movements were always so gentle; in less than a minute, I had her completely naked. I looked at her firm, pink, semi-circular breasts, her nipples slightly upturned.
Through the clear pool water, I could see the sparse hair below. Such alluring breasts were definitely worth playing with.
She sat opposite me, and I grabbed one breast with my left hand, opened my mouth, and bit down, gently nibbling at the nipple while my tongue licked it. My other hand was fully experiencing the softness and elasticity of her breast. The elasticity was quite good, and the skin was smooth and delicate.
Her body began to move, her teeth gently pressing against her lower lip; she seemed to be enjoying it.
Finally, I wasn't satisfied with just playing with her breasts; my hands moved down to her lower body. The sparse hair looked even softer in the water. Her labia were small, and her clitoris was small, but even a light touch made Fan Bingbing's body tremble; it seemed to be her sensitive spot.
When my fingers touched the entrance of her vagina, she clamped her legs tightly together, preventing me from entering.
Fan Bingbing gasped for breath and said, "Shall we go to bed after the shower?"
I also felt that the bed would feel much better; doing it here would be too strenuous, and I wasn't feeling my best today, so it wasn't suitable for me to be here.
We showered quickly, especially me. The thought of this beautiful star being fucked by me in bed soon filled me with energy. I wasn't really showering; I was just sitting in the water, letting the water splash on myself. I was basically just watching her shower.
Under my gaze, although she was also washing rather carelessly, it was much better than mine. Her breasts were really soft, and with her movements while showering, they swayed from side to side, like a soft brush on my heart, making me feel itchy. As
soon as Fan Bingbing finished drying herself, I pulled her towards the bed. I suddenly felt a little cold, so I pulled up the covers and crawled into bed. She followed me in, and we lay down on the bed, covered ourselves with the blankets, and it got a little warmer.
I took her hand and said, "I was exhausted from working all night yesterday, so I'm not feeling well today. Come sleep with me; you've been running around all night too."
Fan Bingbing looked at me, puzzled, and said, "Just sleep?"
I made a face as if I'd suddenly remembered something and said, "I almost forgot, but I heard that men feel really good when they sleep after ejaculating."
Fan Bingbing chuckled and said sweetly, "You're so annoying!"
"We're both not feeling very energetic today! Come on, lie on top of me and let me ejaculate." I said directly.
Fan Bingbing straddled me, kneeling on either side of my waist, one hand holding my penis, the other parting her vulva. Slowly, starting from the glans, my penis disappeared little by little into her vulva. She frowned, carefully lowering herself down little by little.
Brother Kang said she was relatively clean, and he was right; she certainly didn't have much sexual experience. Her vagina was incredibly tight, truly tight; the smooth, tender walls constantly squeezed the intruder, increasing the pleasure with every inch my penis went in.
Her body slowly leaned towards me, her breasts pressing against my chest. The head of my penis felt like it was touching a small, soft opening, but I wasn't completely inside.
Then she started moving, lifting her plump buttocks slightly each time before lowering them again, never letting me touch her inner opening, and moving very slowly, which lessened my pleasure considerably.
I whispered, "At this rate, it might take a long time for me to climax. Hurry up!"
Hearing my words, Fan Bingbing quickened her movements a little, but the range of motion decreased, making it even less satisfying. I wanted that exhilarating, unrestrained pleasure.
"What's wrong? Are you tired?"
Fan Bingbing gasped. "No! Yours is so thick and long, it's so swollen down there. If you're uncomfortable, you can do it!"
I laid her down beside me and got up. I spread her thighs, then pressed my wet, hard penis against the entrance of her vagina. I inserted the entire glans first, then thrust it in, slamming the glans against her vaginal walls.
Fan Bingbing cried out, "Ah! Gently... gently... it hurts a little..."
This is what sex feels like; a tight vagina feels amazing. But I hadn't fully penetrated her yet. I pulled out most of it, then grabbed her waist and thrust it in hard. My penis was completely gone, and I finally pushed the glans into her little mouth.
That little mouth kept moving, truly like a toothless mouth, sucking me with incredible pleasure.
"Ah! No! It hurts!... Please don't move!" Tears streamed from her clear eyes as she spoke.
"It's not the first time, why would it hurt?" I really didn't move, gently massaging her perky breasts as I spoke.
"You've reached my uterus, it hurts so much!"
I started to thrust slowly, with small movements. She kept moaning, and her body would arch slightly if I thrust harder.
With my slow efforts, she began to adapt, and she would arch her body to meet me the moment I entered.
"Ah! It's so full! Young Master Yang, faster... It feels so good..."
I started to go crazy, each time thrusting all the way in, then pulling out most of the way before going all the way in again.
At this point, Fan Bingbing was almost collapsing, lying helplessly on the bed enduring my intense thrusts, her breasts heaving with each thrust.
All she could do now was tilt her head, grip the sheets, and express her feelings through her throat.
"Oh!... Oh... So comfortable... So thick... So powerful... Oh..."
"Ah..." Soon after, Fan Bingbing's waist lifted, she cried out loudly, then her body convulsed a few times before collapsing onto the bed, motionless.
I grabbed her breasts, thrusting my lower body relentlessly, finally plunging in forcefully and ejaculating.
Then we embraced and enjoyed the pleasure of our climax.
"How did the climax feel?" I asked, playing with her breasts.
Fan Bingbing, her eyes half-open, said coquettishly, "It's so wonderful, such a wonderful feeling. I have no strength left, but every nerve in my body is filled with pleasure."
I said in surprise, "You don't even know what an climax is? It's such a pity such a beautiful body."
Fan Bingbing buried her face in my chest and said, "I've only done it a few times, and it always ends quickly. You're amazing, you lasted at least thirty minutes."
"Hehe... I'm not in a very good mood today. If I were, you'd still be talking nonsense."
"You're so annoying!" Fan Bingbing started to whine.
"Do you like me fucking you?"
Fan Bingbing closed her eyes, completely ignoring me.
"Are you asleep? We've made love, it's time to sleep. Get some rest so I can fuck you again tonight."
When I woke up, I found Fan Bingbing was gone, but Brother Kang was next to me.
"Kid, looks like I need to add some soundproofing here," Brother Kang joked.
"Why?"
"This morning, you made Fan Bingbing scream so loudly, I could hear it from downstairs. The third floor was specially prepared for you, it's yours from now on. I'm afraid I won't be able to sleep well here. That little star is pretty good, is
n't she?" "Really? I didn't think the sound was that loud! It wasn't that exaggerated, was it?"
"Hehe! You brat, no one dares to say anything to you, get up! It's already four in the afternoon, we're almost there."
Fan Bingbing came out of the bathroom in her pajamas and respectfully greeted Brother Kang:
"Chairman!"
I exclaimed, "So it's the famous President Kang, I've heard so much about you..."
Brother Kang scolded, "You brat! Come down here, I'm waiting for you downstairs."
After Brother Kang left, I looked at Fan Bingbing and said, "That's great! Your telepathic communication is amazing, Brother Kang and the others downstairs all know."
Fan Bingbing scolded coquettishly, "It's not that strange, you did such a..." She blushed and couldn't finish her sentence.
[Complete full text] Word count: 105129
srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms> srd//boo.bx/fhdms>

URL 1:https://www.sexlove5.com/htmlBlog/182501.html

URL 2:/Blog.aspx?id=182501&aspx=1

Last access time:

Previous Page : [The Orphan's Love Affair with a Beauty's Rivalry] (Volume 2, Chapter 57)

Next Page : [The Orphan's Love Affair with a Beauty's Rivalry] (Volume 2, Chapter 56)